《High School Seniors Transferred To Another World》


 Chapter 1.1

    Chapter 1.1

    I, Jung Ji-hoo, am the first ranked in the entire school.

    Starting from all the way back as a student in elementary school until my third year in high school, I have never missed the top spot in my entire school- both in my school records and mock exams.

    And its not like Im a genius.

    I was able to get good grades each and every time because I studied for longer than others with a mind that just worked better than others.

    However, my study method is not particrly groundbreaking.

    I also solve questions from problem books that everyone else answers, and I go to a cram school near my house where most students attend.

    So what makes me different from others?

    Im not sure either.

    To be honest, I dont understand how one can get a score below 80 on a test.

    Unless the teacher made the test maliciously difficult, shouldnt you pass with at least 90 points if you understood the test contents?

    Well, since Im a human, I could very well make a mistake and get a score in the 80s.

    These thoughts may seem preposterous to others.

    But what if this is just my heart?

    There is only one kid in my ss who knows and understands my thoughts on these matters.

    Shes sitting in front of me now, and with all her might

    Jihoo, cant you pull out just one strand?

    She was aiming for my hair.

    Isnt it going to all fall off? Study during this free time.

    Aaaaah. But Im going to put it in my pencil case as a talisman.

    No, youre too good at studying to be doing this as the 4th ranked in the whole school...

    Her name is Jeon Ji-hye.

    She is the 4th ranked in my school and my childhood friend who went to elementary, middle and high school with me.

    Im going to go to medical school at Korea University too!

    What does that have to do with my hair? And where did thest pluck go?

    The effect has run out...

    I am aspiring to get into medical school at Korea University- the best university in Korea.

    Rather than wishing to be a doctor, I guess I just feel like applying because its the best department that is recognised by everyone?

    In fact, getting a perfect score on the CSAT [T/N: KR Entrance Exam] is honestly more interesting than that.

    In my blind spot, her hand creeps over my head.

    I confirmed it with her shadow, and quickly protected the top of my head with my left hand instead of my right hand which was holding a notebook.

    Plucking it hurts so much. If I lose my hair after this, are you going to take responsibility?

    Yeah, Ill take responsibility! So?!

    Ehh...

    Lets not talk about this right now.

    Pushing her face away with the notepad, I looked around to see if our conversation had been a nuisance to our surroundings.

    Fortunately, there wasnt the atmosphere of studying around us, perhaps because of the effect of rearranging the desks a little earlier.

    Now we are sitting in the order of attendance number.

    This is why Jihye, the name right before mine, is sitting front of me.

    Aww, my scalp is itchy.

    He-He.

    No, why is it two strands?

    Maybe that reaction made her happy, since she smiled as she put them into her pencil case.

    Her ck ponytail fluttered here and there.

    Yes, I wish I could go to the same department with that ponytail.

    Unfortunately, her mock test scores could not guarantee her admission to medical school at Korea University.

    It was more a case of instability rather than impossibility.

    I hope she stays in better condition than usual in her CSAT sitting.

    For reference, I have already passed the 1st round of admissions testing.

    In fact, there is one kid in my ss who I think I will meet in the same department.

    It is Min Hye-rin, the second-ranked student in the entire school.

    Our ss is the only STEM-focused ss in the year, so all the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th ranked students in the school are gathered here.

    It is no exaggeration to say that this sss ranking is the schools overall academic ranking too.

    Min Hye-rin was staring at her mock exam paper in the front seat on the second row from my left.

    Her neat straight hair hung past her shoulders and to her waist.

    That long hair always surprises me.

    Every time I wash my hair every day, I find that I have a lot of trouble.

    I remember someone said, The first time I saw her, I inadvertently bruised myself from tripping over.

    Not because of her hair, but because of her looks.

    She was one of the most beautiful women I have ever seen in my life.

    She is a literal goddess.

    Her expressionless face and flowing ck hair evoked admiration from people of all ages.

    Her curvaceous body stimtes the lust of every man whoys their eyes upon her.

    My first meeting with her was the moment my ideal type changed to her.

    No one; no female celebrity could match her.

    Thanks to her, I look forward to my college life.

    We were busypeting in studies against each other this year, but we will definitely be close at university...!

    At that moment, a pure white light enveloped the ssroom.

    What is this...!

    The light suddenly disappeared after a while, and we were transported as a group to an unknown world...

    Of course, this didnt actually happen.

    This isnt a novel.

    Jihye and I turned our heads to what was supposed to be the source of the light.

    What, what was that? How did you do it?

    No... I was just touching my phone. What is going on?

    I thought your phone exploded, haha.

    I thought I went blind.

    Apparently, one of our ssmates did something with his cell phone.

    No, is that output even possible with a cell phone?

    It makes no sense.

    Well, its none of my business.

    Jihoon Choi: a guy I dont like.

    He was frivolous and noisy.

    If someone was yelling during the break time, there was a 90% chance it was that guy.

    When I graduate, I wont have to see him anymore.

    It was then that I felt a gaze.

    Looking in the direction I felt the gaze, Min hye-rin had already turned her head and resumed her snowball fight with the test papers in front of her.

    What was that...?

    Hey, Jihoo.

    I turned my head to the presence of someone behind me.

    A couple was looking at me with smiles on their faces.

    Park Min-ho and Seong Ah-young.

    They are our ss representative couple.

    Its the day before the exam, how are you feeling?

    Its just like normal. Somehow, it doesnt feel real.

    Haha, for me too.

    Park Min-ho smiles cheerfully despite thecklustre answer.

    Seong Ah-yeong started a conversation with Ji-hye.

    Minho is the 3rd ranked in the ss and also the ss president of our ss.

    He is sincere and has a good personality.

    Unlike me, he has many friends.

    Its proven that hes a good-looking bastard when he has such a girlfriend.

    Anyway, I have a good rtionship with him.

    While the four of us were hanging out like that, the homeroom teacher eventually came in and guided us to the CSAT test site.

 Chapter 1.2

    Chapter 1.2

    On the day before the exam, school ends before 12:00.

    The purpose is to go to the entrance examination hall in advance and check things out.

    I put on the padding that was on my chair and put my notes in my bag to get ready to go home.

    Jihye was urging me silently to hurry up.

    Min Hye-rin didnt seem to want to let go of her snowball fight just yet, and the popr group is taking group selfies in the ssroom or something.

    But it isnt my job to address either of them, so I went out through the front door with Jihye.

    This is really the end...

    Yeah

    Thinking that tomorrow is the final destination of my 12 years of study, I feel nostalgic.

    Jihye also mutters with a look that was devoid of her usual yfulness.

    I hope we can all smile and see each other again.

    Yes.

    That was a lie.

    She was not that kind of kid.

    In terms of years, weve been together for 12 years.

    We shared more than half of our lives with each other.

    I know her as well as she knows me.

    As her acting skills improve day by day, she bes a better match for an actress than a doctor.

    But, well, its the same for me too I guess.

    ***

    Min Hye-rins gaze was following Jeong Ji-hoo as he left the ssroom with Jeon Ji-hye, not giving particr face to the mock exam.

    Tomorrow is the exam.

    This was herst chance to beat him.

    There are final exams for the second semester after the college entrance exam, but without worrying about bad luck, she would definitely do her best to beat him in this important exam.

    I must definitely ovee him.

    I will confidently receive a perfect score on the CSAT and recapture the first rank in the entire school.

    In fact, since having entered high school, she had never once been in first ce in the entire school, so the word recapture was a little awkward to say, but she saw it that way.

    Shes been smart since she was a child.

    Without much effort, she only did her learning inss properly, which was enough for her to maintain first ce in the entire middle school.

    From elementary school to her middle school graduation, she had never missed the first ce in the entire school.

    Until she met Jeong Ji-hoo.

    In middle school, she was the reigning queen of the school.

    Excellent grades, looks that rivalled those of celebrities, and even a body that looks like a model.

    People of both sexes gathered around her, and her teachers were hard pressed to punish her.

    She didnt even bother to deny the facts.

    Min Hye-rins life had been on easy mode.

    Until she met Ji-Hoo.

    Even in high school, people naturally gathered around her.

    But her pride wouldnt allow it.

    She devoted all her energy to her studies, and although she was studying like an assassin, she never defeated him.

    She was indignant every time she heard the school grades read out.

    Indignant, indignant, indignant.

    She couldnt feel anything else.

    Her 3 years was 3 years with Jeong Ji-hoo always above her, and tomorrow was the culmination of these 3 years.

    Min Hye-rin folded her test paper, put it in her bag, and draped her beige coat over her school uniform.

    She waved off some of the guys who wanted to take a selfie with her and left the ssroom through the front door.

    Lets go to the test center first, then go home.

    She walked down the hallway, responding appropriately to text messages from her middle school friends wishing her to do well in the CSAT.

    Hmm?

    She felt something strange and flipped her hand holding her phone over.

    Her immacte skin is exceptionally whiter today.

    No, this is not pure white-

    Is it shining...?

    Immediately after, the brightness of the light exploded.

    Barely covering her eyes from the overwhelming amount of light, she copsed from extreme dizziness.

    As the light gradually faded, she narrowed her eyes.

    She was in an unknown alley in the middle of the night.

    ...?

    ***

    Jihoo, what are you going to do after the exam?

    I was walking to the front door after changing my slippers on the first floor with Jihye.

    I feel a strange pleasure when leaving the school before 12:00.

    What are you going to do?

    Me? Ive even made a list! Learn to bake, ride a bike, travel, work a part-time job

    There are so many things to do.

    I just want to rest. Roll around in bed.

    So a household bum.

    Whats with that conclusion?

    If youre going to make a nickname, make it sincere.

    Its true that Im a homebody.

    I dont really have a hobby other than reading web novels from time to time.

    Honestly, high school students waste time ying.

    But at our house...

    Are you okay? Arent your parents here?

    Also she knows me too well.

    Thats right...

    Then... Do you want to rest at my house?

    I nced at Jihye with a sidelong nce.

    She was also ncing at me.

    She rolled her hair to the side of her head, as if embarrassed in her heart at making the offer.

    My mom will return to Korea next year, so Im the only one left... Im also bored all alone... How about it?

    I told her my answer as she mumbled with a shallow blush on her cheeks.

    No.

    ?!

    After the exam, of course, I need to prepare for the interview.

    So after the interview, I was going to say it was okay.

    Her face was shining?

    At that moment, her eyes are nk with doubt, but then she asked while her eyes are opened wide in surprise.

    Jihoo, why are you shining...?

    As if not giving us time to react to those words, the torrent of light hit us like a tsunami.

    It felt like I was the only one left in a pure white world.

    I couldnt feel anything except the sight and the tingling for a while, and when the light gradually subsided, I opened my eyes.

    And the ident resulted in an iprehensible situation.

    First, Jihye that was stood next to me just earlier has disappeared.

    Second, before I closed my eyes from the light, it was almost noon in the morning.

    But it was now the middle of the night.

    Third, I must have been walking in the city just before, but now I am standing in a dense forest.

    What the fuck...

 Chapter 2.1

    Chapter 2.1

    What the fuck...

    A thin light welling up from the surface of my skin barely illuminated my surroundings.

    The surroundings are full of tall and lush trees.

    Forest?

    In this sudden situation, my head did not turn.

    The voice of Ji-hye, who was talking to me just a moment ago, and the voices of the high school seniors who were leaving schoolpletely disappeared, and the background became so quiet.

    I feel my heart beating faster and faster.

    I had goosebumps all over my body.

    For a while, my thinking speeds up, finding myself in an iprehensible situation.

    Where am I?

    There are trees all over.

    A mountain?

    Forest?

    Park?

    First of all, the ground isnt sloping.

    Is it midnight?

    The tree is too tall to be able to view the sky.

    Surely its not even noon?

    I tried moving my stiff limbs.

    I slowly turned and looked around.

    My sneakers rustled under the fallen leaves.

    Theres also my cell phone, my wallet, and my bag.

    All the books inside are intact.

    Where the hell am I?

    Kidnapped?

    A dream?

    What is this light?

    The soft glow of my skin slowly subsided.

    I hurriedly turned on the shlight function on my cell phone.

    I made 3 mistakes in unlocking the lock pattern.

    There are no people around... Its too quiet.

    I think I can hear the bugs chirping...

    My heartbeat is so loud that its starting to bother me.

    I could feel my underwear getting dampened with cold sweat.

    ...Lets stay calm.

    I recalled the previous situation.

    I was leaving school with Jihye.

    Just before stepping out the front door, her skin seemed to glow for some reason, and she said that mine was too.

    Right after that, an explosive light hit me, and after a moment of dizziness, I opened my eyes and saw this.

    It is the light.

    It is clear that the light must have something to do with this event.

    It got Jihye too.

    Clearly, the light had also captured Jihye.

    So maybe she found herself somewhere here, just like me?

    ***

    *Bass Rock  Bass Rock*

    In the silent darkness, only the light from my cell phone and my footsteps disturbed the quiet night in the forest.

    Im moving in any direction right now.

    It was because the problem of where I am would not be solved by itself and by just standing still.

    Time would tell if this is right or wrong.

    Currently, I am armed with a wooden stick in my right hand and a mobile phone shlight in my left, while my pockets are armed with stones that are easy to throw.

    An hour has passed since I started walking.

    During that time, my mind calmed down somewhat.

    Moving forward, I developed three hypotheses to exin the current situation.

    1. This is a dream.

    2. Someone kidnapped us and threw us into the woods. People who want to hunt me will appear soon.

    3. I was transferred to another world.

    Hypothesis 1 was rejected.

    The cheek I pinched hard earlier is still tingling.

    Hypothesis 2 was conceived from the plot of a certain movie.

    I saw it while scrolling through a channel talking about uing movies... What was it again?

    I remember choosing not to watch the trailer until the end because I thought it would be imusible and uninteresting.

    If I knew it would be like this, I would have watched all those movies.

    Anyway, I think number 2 is the most likely.

    Because Hypothesis 3 is too unrealistic.

    This is still the same world.

    Im not the main character of some kind of web novel or light novel.

    The magic word that can instantly disprove number 3 came out of my mouth.

    Status window.

    Of course, nothing happened.

    Status. Status open. Inventory. Skill. System. Fireball. Fire Punch-.

    Theres no way it could have been solved that easily...

    I dont know who the heck did this, but to kidnap a high school senior on the eve of the college entrance exam is

    If I somehow get home safely, I will tell them about the bitterness of my life.

    Kirik-

    !!!

    I suddenly heard a high and short sound like an animals cry.

    I put my back on the thick tree trunk right beside me and held my breath.

    When covering the shlight with my palm, I couldnt see at all.

    I started breaking out in a cold sweat again.

    I grabbed the weapon with both hands for no reason.

    What animal is it? Dog? Wildcat? Fox? A wolf?

    Could it be that its actually a bear?

    I am now thickly dressed in padded clothing, mittens, cardigans, and shirts.

    Wouldnt it be okay if I was bitten like this just once?

    ...But I dont want to test it out.

    After taking a slow, deep breath, I poked my head from behind the tree.

    Then I slowly moved my palm to direct some light in front of me.

    The source of the sound emerged with the illumination.

    Bipedal walking.

    A small body at my chest height.

    Green skin.

    Slit eyes and green pupils that reflect light.

    If anyone was to see it, one word woulde to mind.

    Goblin...!

    Damn, number 3 was the correct answer.

    Keeeeek!!!

    An ugly goblin lunged at me from afar.

    I immediately turned back and ran with all my might.

    ***

    Goblin.

    It is the name of a popr monster that appears in almost all fantasy novels.

    It is mainly considered a beginner monster and does not appear in the story after the main character has grown to a certain extent.

    But there are always exceptions.

    I have read quite a few web novels, and among them, there were novels in which you should never take the goblins lightly.

    A novel where they get stronger because there are levels even for the goblins.

    Novels that featured goblin jobs such as a Goblin Assassin and Goblin Knight.

    Novels in which goblins are the main poption of the continent and the demon lord is also a goblin, etc.

    Thats why Im sprinting right now.

    Ugh... Hak...

    I cant run anymore.

    My stomach hurts and my thighs feel like theyre about to explode.

    I havent heard the goblin for quite some time now.

    Fortunately, the goblin I just encountered doesnt seem to amount to much.

    It chased after me, screeching, but its running speed was much slower than mine, judging by the sound getting farther and farther away.

    Fuck... Thats fucking...

    What did I do so wrong to have to suffer like this?

 Chapter 2.2

    Chapter 2.2

    I checked my current status.

    I must have been scratched by tree branches or tall grasses while running.

    My jacket and pants are slightly torn here and there.

    Reflecting on the situation, I was running with a bag on my back and stones in my pocket.

    And yet, it still didnt catch up.

    It seems that the difference in physical abilities between the goblin and me is quite considerable.

    But my underwear is wet with sweat.

    My clothes and hair are dirty with soil in different spots.

    My personal difort index is rising in real-time.

    The next time I encounter a goblin, I will kill it.

    Ive never killed an animal other than bugs, but I dont think Ill hesitate.

    After 30 minutes of walking with such a promise in mind, I found a random gap dug into the hill.

    It is too big to be a random hole, but too small to be a cave.

    Lets rest here and wait for the sun to rise.

    As I sat down, paying attention to my surroundings, thirst and hunger slowly rose to the surface of my thoughts.

    Fortunately, there were water and glucose candies left in my bag.

    Im d I didnt throw away my bag while running away.

    So... Where am I? Why am I here?

    It is a fundamental question that had been filtered to the back of my mind while I was running.

    Ive had countless delusions of entering another world or a novel.

    In my delusions, I was a harem king.

    Beautiful women gathered around me, and the world revolved around me.

    Or I was a viin.

    I did evil to satisfy my desires.

    In particr,ori was an indispensable element of my fantasies.

    This is me; the true nature of Jung Ji-hoo, hidden behind the mask of being the rank one student in the school.

    Web novels were a medium to satisfy my shady desires.

    I dont know what role I will y in this world.

    Is it as an extra or a main character?

    If it is possible, should I try to live as I want?

    After escaping from here obviously.

    ***

    After holding out for about 3 hours inside the cave-hole, the sun eventually rose.

    The rays of light filtered through the branches and lit up the calm forest.

    The chirping of birds and bugs awakened the quiet silence.

    I stepped out of the burrow and walked through the trees again.

    The time spent in the cave was meaningless.

    First of all, I created various scenarios based on my web novel experience.

    I thought about how to behave in this situation ording to various ideologies and genres.

    Of course, most ns will be destroyed unless they exist beyond the scope of mycking knowledge base.

    Still, this is far better than having no n at all.

    Then, I thought about how to live in the woods.

    I dont know how long Ill be stuck in this forest, but at worst I might have to live out a survival genre fantasy here.

    The water, food and shelter issues must be addressed urgently.

    My food can be guaranteed for several days with the glucose candy bars.

    The ce I can sleep at is not a problem that can just be dealt with overnight.

    For now, I can use the previous burrow.

    But the water at my disposal is almost gone now.

    This should be addressed as my priority.

    As long as goblins live here, water resources must exist somewhere in the forest.

    So I am now looking for water.

    Fortunately, I was able to find a river in less than an hour.

    The river is as deep and wide as the Han River, and unlike the Han River, it is transparent.

    It is water that anyone can see through and drink.

    There are a few things to worry about, such as the presence of microbes and the fact that this is a different world...

    But the only option I have is to drink it.

    However, the joy of finding water was short-lived, as soon I had no choice but to pay attention to other things.

    There were traces of something brought along by the river.

    This is... A bag...! And is this padding?!

    A grey bag with only a square logo.

    And thick ck long padding.

    Both were torn and burned, but they couldnt fool my eyes.

    These are objects of Jihyes.

    She was here yesterday.

    ***

    I am walking in the direction downstream of the river.

    I found a trail of Jihye, but there is little I can do.

    There is no way that a guy who had been studying for the CSAT diligently until yesterday will suddenly be able to assess the state of thend and trace what happened yesterday and where she went.

    Only, I know she always carries a lighter on her.

    I also remember that the goblins I metst night did not carry a torch.

    It looks like they have night vision.

    Therefore, I presume that she set her bag and her padding on fire herself.

    Why? To light up the dark? To warm up? Or to protect herself?

    Or maybe there are people other than goblins in this forest, and they might be using fire.

    If I were a typical good-natured protagonist, at this point I would be driving myself crazy with anxiety and worry about my childhood friend and prospective heroine.

    However, although I am curious about Jihyes specific situation, I am not particrly concerned.

    This is... I guess its faith.

    I know more about her than anyone else- even more than her parents.

    She has her brain and is cool and calm.

    She will definitely try to break through this troublesome situation while analyzing the circumstances calmly like me.

    She found the river yesterday.

    This river is rtively upstream because of its fast current.

    Also, the surrounding area is overgrown with trees, making it unsuitable for human habitation.

    If there were to be a nearby river town, it would be located downstream.

    Jihye will undoubtedly draw the above conclusion and follow the waterway.

    I sighed while tasting the strawberry-voured sweetness of the glucose candy and hurried my steps.

    ***

    Kieek! Kkiek!

    Kiruk!

    I hear the voices of the goblins from below the hill.

    I immediately walked up the hill and slowly approached the edge.

    I was careful to avoid exposing my frame as much as possible and looked at the situation below.

    There, there was Jihye.

    She is holding a pointed branch like a weapon in her right hand, and a cardigan wrapped around her left hand, covered with her mittens as a shield.

    And as if she had been in and out of the river, her water-soaked shirt sticks to her skin, exposing her body in the process.

    The goblins, ring at Jihye and screeching loudly, are rushing at her.

 Chapter 3.1

    Chapter 3.1

    Huh, what?! Why is the summoning circle so suddenly...!

    Hey, you! Bring the sainte-, no, bring the cardinal! Quickly!

    A wave of light hit seven high school seniors who were taking selfies while cheering each other on in the ssroom the day before the entrance exam.

    As if they were on a boat drifting amidst a white stormy sea, they were left feeling queasy, and so all of them couldnt help butin.

    Fuck, whats wrong with your phone?

    No, why did you turn on the shlight? I must have gone blind while taking pictures.

    Ah... My eyes hurt... Im dizzy...

    The camera is crazy. Whose phone is this?

    Ji-hoon is gone... What is going on? Where is this?!

    It was a vast space with no windows.

    Luxurious wooden poles holding up burning white torches hung on the walls, brightly illuminating the interior of the space.

    The huge magic circle drawn on the central altar, which could not be seen with just a nce, lowered in its luminescence as if it hadpleted its job.

    It was like a scene from a fantasy film.

    Except, of course, for the school uniforms worn by the students.

    Pdins in pure white armour surrounded the altar.

    All of them were shocked and nervous, cold sweat running down their backs while pointing their swords, spears, and staffs at the students who were still bewildered at the circumstances they found themselves in.

    The high school seniors were huddled together in the centre of the altar, each emitting a certain light.

    A female knight took a step forward in the encirclement of armour and shouted out-

    Who are you guys?! How did you get in here?!

    Unlike the other knights, she had a golden insignia on her armour.

    Huh...? Armor...? Swords?!

    Hey, where are we?!

    Kyaaaaa!!

    Dont move!!

    A shout erupted from within her helmet.

    The armour worn by the Pdins was shining bright as if it would not ept any impacts from enemy weapons.

    The holy light is reflected on the sharp des held in their hands, expressing their anticipation.

    No matter who saw it, it would appear a genuine scene of hostile knights and not a theatrical imitation.

    Most of the students fell into a panic in the terrible atmosphere.

    And it was the same for the pdins who faced something that shouldnt have urred.

    Hey, Minho...

    Ah-Yeong, what the hell is this...?

    However, only one person, Park Min-ho, desperately calmed the agitation of his fellow ssmates in this absurd situation.

    Overthinking and remaining confused would do nothing to solve this problematic situation.

    As the only one who managed to stay calm in this situation, he spoke the most blunt words.

    We are students- high school students! Is this a hidden camera prank...?

    Students...? What did the academy students do and how did they get here!? Why did they touch the summoning circle!?

    No, what...? Calm down, you guys! Tomorrow is our CSAT!

    Unfortunately, it was impossible for Park Min-ho, who had never read web novels or light novels, to urately deduce the current circumstances.

    Of course, it wouldnt change anything even if he properly grasped the situation.

    The female knight exchanged nces with the other knight beside her.

    They keep making strange noises...! Tie them up!!

    Park Min-ho was going to speak a little more, but he suddenly became aware of a straight rod of light flying towards him.

    Looking at her subordinates arresting the seven suspected terrorists, the Holy Knight yna McHowl thought-

    I waste.

    After receiving an urgent call from her subordinates, she rushed over and saw the altar glowing white.

    It was a disy of a terrifyingly huge amount of magical power, and even then there were parts that could not be observed with magic since it was engulfed in light.

    The brightness was truly blinding.

    And the 7 intruders who could then be made out afterwards from amidst the light were secured.

    She was nervous about their suspicious identities and intrusion skills, but they were caught rather anticlimactically.

    No matter what their identities were, it should have been impossible that the security was breached in this ce, which is the heart of the temple and the sanctuary.

    There were certainly a squad of pdins guarding the only entrance.

    Why did this happen when the saintess was absent?

    Enemies must have been aiming for this gap.

    Whats the purpose anyway? Summoning Circle Sabotage? Leaked summoning magic?

    Hundreds of years have passed since thest summoning of the Champions of Light, and so she dared not imagine a scenario in which they were summoned beings.

    She just prays that there are no problems with the altar and the summoning circle.

    Its not possible, but...

    The summoned group is an imperial-ss secret.

    In order to judge whether or not there is an abnormality, a priest of cardinal rank or higher muste.

    Checking on the cardinal panting in the distance, she prepared her emergency report, and soon she heard the incredible news.

    ...! Are you saying that 10 intruders were caught inside the imperial pce?!

    ***

    Kirruk!

    Two goblins charged at Jihye.

    As I watched, of course, I didnt go and shout Its dangerous! out of concern for Ji-Hye.

    I may have done so if the target of the attack had been any other spoiled and weak person instead of Jihye.

    If I did, I would have been able to attract the attention of the goblins and change their attack target to me.

    Or I would have been able to enlighten them of my presence and force the enemy to retreat.

    But in this situation, there is no reason to do so.

    Jihye is already aware of the enemies, and it is more strategically advantageous to attack the goblins from a blind spot than to have my position discovered by shouting.

    And Im sure this has already been mentioned, but I understand Jihye better than anyone else in the world- even more so than her parents.

    She has very good motor capabilities.

    Shes a bit mischievous, but always calm.

    And she doesnt hesitate in the face of this sort of danger.

    They are 0.5 seconds from my position.

    Having judged the situation, I picked up a good stone to throw from the ground surrounding me and got ready to intervene at any time.

    She started running to the right.

    The goblins ran screaming after her back.

    It seems that it is not only the physical condition of theirs that is inferior but also their intellect.

    Jihye was climbing the sloping ground, turning around and crossing the bush.

    If she keeps going like this, she will soon reach the same elevation as me.

    Fortunately, I dont have to move from my hiding spot.

    What is she thinking of doing?

    As she ran forward, in front of hery the roots of arge tree that were intertwined, forming a structure that reached about the height of her neck.

    She didnt stop running though.

    The ferocious screams of the goblins and their diminutive bodies did not stop.

    If she didnt slow down eventually, she would collide with the roots.

    But she ended up elerating.

    Tree roots stood in front of her as she ran faster and faster.

    Jihye used her running as momentum and jumped over the hurdle, holding the roots with both hands.

    Ugh... Ugh...

    The goblins that finally caught up with her were left gasping for breath.

    But roots at the level of the neck of Jihye were just too tall a wall in front of them.

    The goblins started climbing up the roots.

    They were just so stupid that they couldnt even think of retreating.

    Her eyes were looking down on them.

    Unlike her indifferent and unshakable pupils, Jihye supported her body with her legs, turned her waist and stretched her right arm

    And then a sharp branch pierced the goblins eyes.

    Kieeaaag!!!

    As if supplementing the scream, the goblin became petrified and stopped moving altogether.

    The goblin next to it climbed almost all the way up the wall, seemingly unconcerned about itsrades death.

    Jihye kicked the goblin in the forehead with her left foot.

    Kieek!

    The goblin ended up falling under her roots.

    After a moment of panic and recollecting its bearings? it started climbing the wall again.

    It does not even have the ability to learn.

    Before long, the second goblin died just like the first.

 Chapter 3.2

    Chapter 3.2

    She pulled out the twigs lodged in their skulls and patted off the blood and the brain matter on them.

    It was a one-sided fight with no major issues.

    Goblins were stupid and weak.

    There was no unexpected situation, such as the goblins suddenly using magic or an unexinable power that couldnt possibly be called upon by their weak muscles.

    At this level, I can safely fight them head-on.

    Far away, Jihye is obscured by the trees, but visible to me on the hill.

    Three goblins are slowly walking this way.

    Did they hear Jihye and the goblins fighting?

    In fact, the reason I didnt reveal myself before the battle wasnt just because I believed in Jihye.

    I wanted to get to know the goblinsbat powerpletely.

    My encounter with a goblin was just for a moment.

    I did not know if I was able to escapest night simply because I was faster or because of the goblins mercy.

    And this observation confirmed that it was the former.

    I should be grateful to Jihye.

    In a way, it was like using her as my test subject... I feel no guilt at doing so, though.

    Jihye!!

    ! Its Jihoo!!

    The shirt stained with goblin blood contrasted by her bright smilebined to give off a unique charm.

    A voice full of affection wees me.

    I thought of something rted to her as she responded with her delightful smile.

    I know Jihye better than anyone in the world.

    She would never miss me to this extent.

    ***

    Kieeaaag!!!

    The goblin grabbed the branch that pierced its body and went mad.

    As it moved, blood sttered in every direction.

    I smashed it in the neck with my wooden stick.

    Kak... Agag, eugh, eugh...

    Its limbs trembled as if its nerves hadnt been severed just yet.

    So I hit it on the head hard.

    And then the goblin drooped.

    Haa... Haa... Ha.

    My first battle in another world was a sess.

    Jihye touched my outstretched palm while also taking a deep breath.

    What is this... Isnt it too fucking easy...?

    The three goblins who were peacefully strolling through the forest were annihted by our merciless surprise.

    Every time I swung the branch side to side, the goblins went tumbling to the ground one by one.

    The first time taking a life did not feel very moving.

    My heart didnt constrict with guilt, and I didnt even bat an eyelid at the propensity for violence hidden deep within my subconscious.

    Just an Ah... Is he dead? to confirm the facts to some degree.

    The only thing that bothered me was the smell of blood and intestines that had sttered on my clothes.

    Geg...

    Jihye took the smell of iron differently and vomited helplessly.

    Firstly... Should we wash?

    We would wash our bodies and clothes in the river right beside us.

    But movement in water is restricted, so we decided to have one watch the surroundings while the other was washing up.

    The forest was as calm asst night, giving off an atmosphere that made it hard to believe that a battle had just taken ce.

    The damp air was stagnant and repulsive, reeking of blood and corpses.

    What kind of world is this?

    Is it a world that really exists?

    Are we in a fantasy novel?

    Its probably not a virtual reality created by my brain as I sit inside a cylindrical tube.

    The goblin was also very weak, like the most standard weakest isekai monster.

    If we had met orcs and ogres here, it would probably have been us who became mangled corpses.

    After killing the monster, I was almost expecting to hear a Ding! Acquired experience! Level up! all of a sudden, but sadly that did not happen.

    Its a different world without the aid of the renowned status window... Usually, stories like this arent easy in the beginning.

    As long as we understood that monsters would appear in this forest, we must gather as much relevant information as possible in order to survive.

    I took a close look at the dead goblins while remaining vignt.

    Does it have something...

    Well, this is a bit awkward...

    Come to think of it, you bastard, what were you trying to attack us with?

    It wasnt even carrying a branch, let alone a knife or tool.

    So, was it going to use its fingernail...?

    Turning over the corpse with a stick, I discovered a surprising fact.

    This goblin had no fingernails or ws.

    To be precise, it was as if they had been forcibly removed.

    It would be hard to be hurt even if one were to be scratched by these hands.

    I alternated washing up with Jihye.

    After simply twisting my pants and squeezing out the blood, I went into the river and came out right away.

    In that short space of time, she too discovered some important information.

    They have no incisors and canines. The gums are hollow, it looks like everything was pulled out except for the mrs. There are no genitals either. Judging by the traces they must have been castrated...?

    This.

    There is something higher that manages the goblins.

    It was information that naturally made us nervous.

    ***

    We quenched our hunger with glucose candies and headed downstream along the river to look for a town that might not even exist.

    While walking, I met a rabbit drinking water.

    Is that a monster too?! It might suddenly jump up and kick out its back foot. Or maybe thousands of rabbits will swarm us and gnaw on us...!

    I was very nervous, but the rabbit ran away as soon as it spotted us.

    And on the way, we met another goblin.

    This guy ran towards us like before.

    I faced it head-on.

    Using the thick bag as a shield, I braced my legs and waited.

    In order to find out the goblins attack strategy, I was thinking of taking a calcted risk and receiving its attack once.

    The goblin came right in front of me, swinging its arm wildly and hitting my bag.

    It felt like a child throwing a tantrum.

    The shock wave barely even reached my body.

    I pushed the goblin over with my bag and then broke its leg by punching it in the thigh with a club.

    Jihyes weapon then pierced the heart and took its life.

    It was a clean kill.

    Although I havent seen the status window pop up yet, since this could very well be a world where you get stronger every time you kill a monster, we agreed to kill each enemy alternately if possible.

    ...Its really weak...

    Honestly, wouldnt fantasy dragons in this world be at the level of crocodiles then?

    If that is to be the case, bing a harem king wont be a far-fetched dream either.

    How many hours have passed?

    When it seemed that it would soon be evening, we found a vige.

    However, it was not a human settlement. Kiruru. Kiruk!

    Kieak. Kir. Kiruk!

    Eight goblins are gathered in the centre and are repeating some strange behaviour.

    It feels like I am watching a very primitive religious ceremony.

    What stands out more than that is the two people tied to the centre of the circle drawn by the goblins.

    Eup, oops! Oops!

    ck hair and a grey school uniform.

    If my eyes arent deceiving me, those are definitely my ssmates.

 Chapter 4.1

    Chapter 4.1

    After finding myself in another world, this is the first vige of goblins I have encountered and had the pleasure of witnessing their bizarre rituals.

    Two people were ced in the middle of their group like a sacrifice.

    They have ck hair and are wearing a grey school uniform.

    If my eyes arent deceiving me, those are definitely my ssmates.

    Why are those guys out there...?

    The two, visible through the goblins dancing, have their limbs tied with vines.

    A tree branch tightly shut both of their mouths like a gag.

    One is lying still on the ground as if passed out, and the other is pping desperately like an airborne fish.

    It is too embarrassing a sight.

    We were attacked by light on the way home from school, so we were considering the possibility that the other people walking around us were also transferred.

    However, if I remember correctly, these two would not have been near us when we were taken.

    Then... If I think of it from a different perspective

    The range by which the light worked is much wider than I expected, or

    The ce where the light appeared is not only on the route from school.

    Lets think about thatter.

    Now I have to decide what to do with those two and the goblins.

    Neither the goblins nor the duo have noticed us yet.

    Should I quietly run away like this, or should I kill them all and save the students?

    Jihye looked into my eyes without saying anything.

    We didnt talk to each other, but her eyes implicitly gave me the right to decide.

    The one who fainted was Baek Nam-gyu, and the one who fluttered like a fish was Lee Hyeon-woo.

    We were not on particrly good or bad terms with them.

    In the first ce, our ss had adopted an atmosphere of studying even during the breaks, so I, unfortunately, couldnt get close to most of them.

    More than half of the students in the ss have never spoken to each other.

    Of course, Minho Park, the ss president, is an exception to this.

    If he had been here, he would have immediately rushed out to rescue them.

    He, whose character and conduct I have been able to judge for over a year, would not hesitate to care for the people around him and extend a helping hand.

    But I am a realist and my safety andfort are more important than anything else.

    Lee Hyeon-woo and Baek Nam-gyu would make for some great returns on our investment of attacking prowess, so it wouldnt be so bad if we are reunited with them.

    However, the possibility that there is an unknown entity in charge of the goblins somewhere in the forest is keeping me froming to a decision.

    Usually in this situation, orcs and hobgoblins would be the ones in charge of the vige, but I cannot see them.

    The goblins seemed no different from the ones we had killed earlier.

    It seems that both their lives are not at stake right now, so lets gather information and regain our stamina while watching them for now.

    We waited on our stomachs for an hour like that.

    The banquet is still going on.

    They munched on sliced rabbit meat and danced around like mad as if their souls had been sold for a price.

    It was as if they were summoning a demon.

    The number did not change from eight.

    For some reason, there are no sentries on guard duty at the border of the vige.

    Also, like the goblins we encountered on the way, they also have iprehensible physical disabilities.

    They cant hurt us.

    At this level, just me and my Jihye would be enough to take care of them.

    It is now past 5 pm.

    In the wintery forest, the days are short.

    I havee to a decision.

    ***

    Today is a historic day in which we have met as many as two great beings that we could possibly only capture once in our lifetimes.

    Unfortunately, both of them are possessed by evil spirits and have either been terrified into hysteria or passed out, so we are conducting a ritual to wish them well.

    I just want them to get out of this mess as soon as possible.

    This moving memory will never be forgotten until the day my life ends.

    But an unexpected disaster strikes my vige of goblins who are just happy and celebrating at this moment.

    It started with the two goblins who were the biggest and fought well, and who everyone in the vige depended on.

    It was very difficult for them to stop a sharp surprise attack from behind, with all their nerves directed towards the aforementioned spectacle.

    My monsters instinct detects an intent to kill.

    The joy that filled my heart just moments ago has evaporated.

    My whitened mind is clouded by anger and hatred toward the enemy.

    Keeeaek!!!

    Kirreuk!!

    Those who are still alive rushed to the two demons for revenge and for our survival.

    We will throw our bodies at the enemy.

    Those whose arms are pierced will use their legs; arms for those with broken legs.

    Those with broken limbs will lunge with our toothless mouths.

    However, our power, exhausted by the earlier ritual dance, is useless.

    Eventually, it took only eight minutes for all of us goblins to be ughtered.

    ***

    The battle ended much faster than I thought, probably because I was used to it through the countless experiences I have had and the exposure to goblin-kind thus far.

    No, this was more like a massacre than a battle.

    The goblins rushed at us like zombies in a movie.

    However, there is no way that Ji-Hye and I could be defeated by theme struggles that felt like a child throwing a tantrum.

    We skewered the goblins one after another, skewering them with sticks, or pounding them with clubs, wary of possible poisonous tricks.

    The space, which just a moment ago was abuzz with their screams and snorts, is now silent with corpses strewn about randomly and puddles of blood.

    Fortunately, no other entity intervened during the battle.

    Still, just in case, we need to leave the scene as soon as possible.

    Until the fight was over, I had adopted aplete quietness, so after the fight was over I turned my head to where the two of them were.

    ?

    ! Eup! Eup! Eup!

    Baek Nam-gyu is still fainted on the ground, but as soon as I look at Lee Hyeon-woo, his whole body twists and wriggles desperately.

    His pupils trembled wildly and tears poured out.

    Huh, is he in a state of delirium?

    I approached him to release the gag.

    But the seizures got much worse.

    Just wait a moment, I will save you soon.

    *Shhh-*

    A fishy smell swept through the air, and liquid flowed from his groin.

    This crazy bastard just peed himself.

    I should have just thrown them away...

    Will they even be of any help...?

    Baek Nam-gyu, who had fainted, regained consciousness and opened his eyes lethargically.

    When he saw me, his white pupils rolled back and he fainted again.

    The fishy smell became twice as strong.

    Hey, why are they like this?!

    Jihoo! Theres so much rabbit meat here!

    The voice of Jihye could be heard from behind.

 Chapter 4.2

    Chapter 4.2

    Uh, we were on our way home too... So, when we were crossing the crosswalk at a crossroads, all of a sudden a bright light shed in front of me, and I felt dizzy and then I opened my eyes and I was in a forest...

    Its just like us.

    Against the backdrop of the crackling sound of the makeshift bonfire, sparks fly here and there.

    The shape of our elongated shadows in the zing fire is irregr.

    Everyone salivated at the simmering aroma of the rabbit meat.

    The meat was about to burn ck.

    While I am slightly anxious because its a different worlds game, at this level of cooking, even if there are parasites, everyst one of them should have been burned to death by now.

    Is it okay if I eat soon?

    Lets eat quickly. Im hungry!

    .

    Oh, its delicious.

    Since I fell into this unknown ce, I have been eating glucose candies for my meals.

    While it was a great way to appease my hunger, from a nutritional point of view, it wascking much.

    I dont know how much longer Ill be required to stick around here, but I need to eat protein when I can.

    And so I am d I am able to get meat like this.

    In one corner of the goblin colony, as if freshly killed, rabbit corpses that had yet to rot were piled up.

    We took the meat and moved to a clearing some distance away from the vige and lit a fire with some lighters.

    It would have been much better with salt or soybean paste. There is no seasoning.

    Still, this is harmonious with the atmosphere and delicious as it is.

    .

    I let the two of them continue talking while chewing the meat without saying anything.

    Its annoying to keep receiving their stares since a while ago.

    When our eyes meet, they be surprised.

    Was I that scary?

    To the point of them fainting until exhaustion?

    No matter how bloody my whole body is, holding a club covered in blood and flesh, allows me to feel the lingering excitement from the earlier battle.

    I wonder if this reaction will be a useful tool in the future...

    Fire is a not-so-small risk in that it would inform potential enemies of our location with its light and smoke.

    However, it would hurt my stomach to have to eat the meat raw, and the winter nights are very cold.

    Besides, I dont know if its just Jihye, but I dont want to sleep with the boys on watch.

    Wisdomy down on my thigh, taking it as a pillow.

    I guess she is thinking of going to sleep like this.

    As the first on guard duty, I stared into the dark forest where nothing could be seen.

    Tomorrow, Ill find another goblin vige and rob it of all the meat, or try rabbit hunting.

    Goblin cubs can also hunt, so why cant we?

    What kind of traps do the rabbits fall into...?

    The quiet night helped to deepen my thoughts.

    ***

    At first, I thought this was a lucid dream-like state that I had only ever heard about that I had found myself in.

    I was surprised by the real-life-like visuals and my body that moved as I wanted and that was no different from reality, but I felt dirty because my first lucid dream in my life was taking ce in such a nightmarish setting.

    I was definitely going home...?

    Have I been dreaming since I went to school...?

    No matter how much time passed, there was no sign of awakening from the dream, and I began to feel something strange.

    Thats how I, Lee Hyun-woo, wandered in the forest for three hours.

    When fear grew out of irritation eroded my mind, I suddenly encountered monsters.

    There was no time for me to resist their aggro.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found myself tied up and surrounded by monsters.

    Eup! Eup!!

    The thought that this was a dream had been abandoned long ago.

    The grotesque faces and creepy cries were fear-inducing in and of itself.

    I thought I was going to get eaten and die.

    I became hopeful when I saw Nam-gyu being dragged back a few minutester, but he was in worse condition than even I was.

    Even if I get bitten by a tiger, Ill live as long as I keep myself awake...!

    When I strengthened my will to survive and attempted to not let go of my consciousness until the very end, an incident suddenly urred.

    Some faces I could remember came to my rescue!

    Although I am not close to them, I looked into their eyes as I tried to reassure myself of the reliable sight that they should have been.

    But then I froze.

    After he stopped, I saw the cold, lifeless eyes like that of an ice sculpture staring back at me.

    And as if to bolster the effect, the blood and flesh of the monsters sttered everywhere as his arm moved mechanically and mercilessly.

    Jeon Ji-hyes eyes formed crescents as if she was enjoying the current situation.

    If this was the school, I would not have been able to hold my gasp at the pure and bright smile.

    But now, her expression was terrifying and ovepped with her appearance at school in my mind.

    The smell of blood made my head dizzy.

    While I understood that they were trying to save me, I couldnt stop my body from trembling as I had encountered serial killers.

    I was ashamed of myself for struggling and even giving in to incontinence, and I felt deeply sorry for them.

    After, Jung Ji-hoomanded Baek Nam-gyu and I to clean up and quickly leave this ce.

    And now, as the second on night duty, I forced my tired and weary spirit to stay up with a p on the cheek.

    Surely, Jeong Ji-hoo and Jeon Ji-hye must be much more tired than me.

    It was dark between the trees, far from the fire, and nothing could be seen.

    Smoke mixed with soot drifted up into the sky.

    I looked at Jung Ji-hoo and Jeon Ji-hye, who were lying close to each other.

    I never thought the day woulde when I would be so assured of the fact that they are not just a rumoured couple.

    Tomorrow, I will be helpful to them, instead of a useless burden.

    I turned my head again toward the unchanging forest, but-

    Anteol Ostroa!!

    My vision darkened at the sight of strange people ring at me just before cking out.

    ***

    Should I have been hiding in a cave like yesterday?

    Or should I feel fortunate to have met people I canmunicate with like this?

    I dont know which of these two options was better.

    My night watch duty was finally over, but my consciousness remained clear.

    We know very little about Baek Nam-gyu and Lee Hyun-woo, so theres no way we can trust them.

    I will never go to sleep, at least not until its Jihyes turn to stay up.

    With the weapon in the palm of my right hand, so I could always defend myself, I was able to react faster than any of the others to the sudden course of events.

    Anteal Ostroa!!

    However, it is impossible to resist unknown magic with only a piece of wood.

    It is a group of four like us.

    Young and in their early 20s?

    Its magic theyre using, so this really is a different world.

    Resistance is futile.

    Their action was swift.

    In the blink of an eye, we were bound by a rope of light and dragged somewhere, lifted by an unknown force.

    When we reached a building, we scattered.

    I was interrogated about my identity and how and why I hid in the Academys Forest in an airtight room without a single window.

    Theirnguage was intelligible and could be understood by me, but of course, I would not answer any of the questions to their satisfaction.

    They seem to have tried various methods and magic on me.

    To be honest, I was worried that I would be tortured painfully, but the interrogation was unexpectedly short.

    After thest questioning, they dragged me down to the basement and shoved me through a set of iron bars.

    And in the cell is an upant I am all too familiar with.

    Minhye-rin stared nkly at me with her eyes wide open and her mouth slightly parted.

    From her sunken eyes with dark circles around them, I could see her heartache.

    Her hair was oily and her lips were dry.

    But nothing could tarnish her beauty.

    Rather, the look of exhaustion, had me feeling strange for a moment there.

    Is this sweet scent her scent?

    Her two round eyes gleam with tears.

    Was she ovee with sorrow or is she relieved to see me?

    Both of her shoulders tremble slightly.

    Even the way she cries sadly is attractive.

    I went in front of her and hugged her tight.

    Its okay... Its okay now.

    ...Boohoo...

    It may have been that my interrogation was short because there was a previous interrogatee in the form of Min Hye-rin.

    She probably found herself in a ce she saw for the first time, with weird people she saw for the first time.

    And then there was a high-intensity interrogation that strained her mind.

    She must have mustered up the strength to endure it.

    So I stroked her long hair slowly.

    Her heady against my chest.

    I love her sobbing softly in my arms.

    I rolled my eyes and looked around me.

    I could only see one cell-like room here.

    Dont the other kidse here after interrogation?

    What a shame.

    She is currently in a confused and weary state of being.

    It is a state of physical and mental istion from the outside world.

    The only person she can rely on is me.

    All the conditions are in ce to squeeze my way into her heart.

    To make her look only at me; think only for me; and to act for only me.

    To think that I had to let go of this golden opportunity with my own two hands.

    I think it would have been possible to reach Jihyes level if I had enough time...

    Its a shame indeed.

 Chapter 5.1

    Chapter 5.1

    A dark room with no windows.

    A man and a woman, surrounded by achromatic walls on all sides, are sitting on angled chairs facing each other.

    The womans worn, grey-toned clothes are full of dust.

    Dust covers her white face.

    There are many minor scars on both of her hands.

    It appears to havee from rolling around on the ground.

    However, her eyes remain clear and keep an eye on the person sitting across the table.

    The condition of the man who took that gaze squarely is the exact opposite of hers.

    The high-quality fabrics and the wless, crisp uniform he wears show his status and wealth.

    The silver insignia on the left of his chest proves that he is a professor belonging to the Empires leading National Academy, and the blue ring on the index finger of his right hand indicates that he is from the Griff family.

    .

    At the end of the battle of nerves carried out in silence, where only the coffee on the table was cooling off as a consequence, the man stared at the woman fiercely and did not hide his annoyance.

    My name is Ferrad Griff, and I am a professor in the Academys Department for Peacekeeping.

    Contrary to his luxurious garbs, his skinny arms and narrow shoulders are shabby, unbefitting of his title.

    And his tired voice echoes around the room.

    However, he is not a knight, but a wizard, and because the woman in front of him had her attribute and magical power restrained, his distorted facial expression gave off an oppressive force.

    Im not in a good mood right now. Right before I leave work, I am called to work overtime because of you guys, okay? You dont want to see this old mans face all night long either, right? So, lets get this over with quickly.

    ... What happened to the friends I was with?

    When my questions are over, youll meet up with them even if we dont like it. In prison.

    I like that.

    Her pupils did not shake at what he said nor did her voice quiver.

    Cold sweat did not flow down her back.

    Her expressionless expression, the same as when he first entered the room, was in and casual.

    This has not been an easy girl. She is very good at hiding her thoughts and feelings... Shit, I guess I wont be going home anytime soon today.

    Your name is?

    Jeon Ji-hye.

    Your age?

    19 years old.

    Ferrads eyebrows twitched at the answer.

    But the question and answer session continues on anyway.

    Choose a number between 1 and 10 in your head. Dont tell me the number.

    No matter how good a poker face she has, no lies hold substance in front of him.

    He is a magician with the [Star cluster] attribute that is rare in the empire.

    There was no way a strong person who could defy his attributes and powers would be caught so helplessly as she had...

    From now on, you will answer no to all my questions.

    He activated the [Star group] Attribute inherent in his mana and manifested the authority [True falsehood].

    Is your number 1?

    No.

    Is it two?

    No.

    The bizarre question and answer session continued to 10.

    The womans poker face and the mans ferocious expression did not change throughout.

    Jihye urged the man to move on to the next thing with cid eyes, without showing any sign of movement as if it were sculpted still.

    ...Lets do it one more time. Do not change the number you are thinking of.

    It was already the third time.

    Of the 4 people caught a while ago and the 2 people caught today, no Stars were seen, so the authority was useless.

    All human beings who walk under the vast expanse of the skies are given their own stars and destiny upon birth.

    This is aw of nature that has been established since the gods appeared in the world, albeit in myths.

    Even the transcendentalists of the continent, such as the sword gods and magical rulers, cannot go against it since they were born in this world.

    The [Star Cluster] Attribute enables its owner to see the origin and essence of the one they look into.

    Even if she is too strong for his attributes to prate, her star itself should be visible.

    Its as if they werent born in this world... Are they really from another world...

    Unfortunately, the Authority did not work, but his seasoned eye from his plentiful experience remains the same.

    Ferrad res at her as if drilling a hole through her skull until his eyes be bloodshot.

    ... 4... 5... 6...

    At 5, her eyshes trembled subtly. But thats a trick. When one lies, you have to look for the involuntary reaction that they can never control with their will.

    7... 8... 9... 10. You may tell the truth now. Is it number 7?

    ! Thats right.

    Jihyes eyes widened and her mouth parted slightly.

    Her gaze lost theposure she had up until a moment ago.

    Okay. Ill start investigating the details of the intrusion of the Academys Forest from now on.

    The night is long, and the time would drone on longer.

    Ferrad prepared for his overtime.

    Jihye thought while pretending to honestly answer the questions he asked.

    Nice! It was 4.

    Her acting skills shone in another world as well.

    Apparently, this is an interrogation room, and the forest weve been in for a few days seems to be off-limits. I fell into the forest without rhyme or reason, and I was brought here without being able toprehend anything.

    Theres no way she would tell the interrogator what he wanted to know.

    Conversely, she gathers knowledge about this new world by analyzing his questions.

    What he doesnt know about and what is most important to him.

    The content and order of the questions he asks.

    Any key terms in the questions.

    His intonation and facial expressions when asking questions.

    Jihyes keen eyes and ears were seeking answers from the questioner with all their might.

    ** *

    *Tak  Tak*

    Ferrad neatly arranged the documents containing the interrogation results.

    The final interrogation, whichsted for five hours, ended when thest intruder, Lee Hyeon-woo, left the room.

    For a long time, his stamina was being drained from having to concentrate so as not to miss even one of the minor details of his opponents.

    It would have been very difficult if he hadnt consumed caffeine throughout the interrogation.

    Now

    Ferrad clicked his stiff joints from sitting still in the chair and straightened his slightly wrinkled shirt.

    After that, he got up and left the interrogation room to share the results of the interrogation.

    This wasnt without its value.

    All of them, without exception, replied that they were 19 years old and came from another world where magic and attributes did not exist. He also mentioned that in that world he was a student at an academy where he was acquiring knowledge before bing an adult.

    This was exactly the same confession as the original intruder.

    How far should I go to believe this?

    It was an absurd im, but Ferrard personally thought they were telling the truth.

    For once, his experience and intuition whispered to him that they were not lying.

    But, of course, that is not the only reason.

    It is a fact that he could not determine their stars with his properties.

    And above all, it is said that this year is the year of cataclysm that cycles every 300 years.

 Chapter 5.2

    Chapter 5.2

    Professor Farrard.

    !

    Lady Adele, what are you doing here?

    Im attending an emergency meeting too. And this is the academy, so dont call medy here.

    Kuhm, yes, I understand.

    ...Dont even show respect.

    She is a slender beauty with waist-length blue hair and sea-blue eyes, and she stood with her back against the wall, waiting for Ferrad.

    The white academy uniform entuates her slender limbs and lithe waist.

    However, the blue spear on her back, which is as long as she is tall, indicates that she is not just a frail woman.

    She is an academy student, and Ferrad is an academy professor.

    Theres no way he wouldnt disy a nobles decorum in her presence.

    Her name is Adele Griff.

    She is currently a second-year student of the academy and the vice president of the academys security department.

    Also, she is the heiress of the Griff family, the guardian of the northern regions of the empire to which Ferrad belongs.

    Adele Griff and Ferrad Griff walk together to the conference room.

    Adele looked at the documents in his right hand.

    How was the interrogation?

    It was no different from the first intruder. He doesnt know anything and ims hes an alien.

    As expected... Its an inflexion point in history...

    Adele couldnt shake the heavy feeling weighing down on her shoulders as she spat out these words.

    For the 3,000 years since the creation of the world, human history has had periods of prosperity and periods of decline.

    600 years ago, at the time of the founding of the Empire and the unification of the entire western half of the continent, wars disappeared from the world and culture developed- a brilliant and peaceful flourishing of the human nations.

    300 years ago was the fourth period of destruction of mankind due to the advent of the Demon King.

    And there was also the great warrior of light who put an end to the era of destruction by subduing the Demon King.

    And now, in the time to recover from the damages of the great war and restoration of the continent since then, a new inflexion point in history has urred.

    Are they the bearers of prosperous times, or the starting point for the age of destruction?

    With a new era at hand, Adele buried her tension and excitement deep within her.

    ** *

    As I expected, starting with Jihye, Lee Hyeon- woo and Baek Nam-gyu opened the iron cell door and entered one after another.

    All of them had not been able to sleep and their faces were very tired from the interrogation, but fortunately, there were no external injuries.

    This room is a dull space with monotonous stone walls, a stone floor, and iron bars.

    Id love to get back toying on my bed on Earth right now, but this is also far better than camping in the middle of the woods.

    The first night in prison was fine, except that Min Hye-rin, who cried herself to sleep, upied my thigh, making Ji-hye upset.

    *Ding- Ding- Ding*

    ...?!

    I was awakened from my slumber by the loud sound of bells chiming.

    I looked around, but luckily the situation was no different from before my eyes were closed.

    I was nning on staying up all night, but I wonder if staying up all night for two days is too much even for me...?

    As my whole body ached and I stretched, the sound of crunching joints engulfed my whole body.

    Perhaps because of theck of blood flow, my left leg is particrly numb.

    *ncing-*

    Feeling a gaze beside me, I turned my eyes to the left, where I saw Min Hye-rin turn her head away.

    I guess she woke up before me.

    The backs of her ears are dyed pink as if she is embarrassed.

    Can I assume that this is some pretty good progress?

    At the sound of the bell, Jihye, Lee Hyun-woo, and Baek Nam-gyu stood up.

    Jihye came up to me and sits to my left with her back against the wall.

    It was a position that blocked Min Hye-rin from my sight.

    Haam- did you sleep well?

    I fell asleep without realizing... You?

    Im hungry too.

    Funnily enough, breakfast was delivered through the iron bars soon after.

    My first morning in prison... Was the best.

    Two loaves of bread, hot soup, and even a small amount of seasoned meat.

    What a normal diet!

    ...to be fair, its only been a few days, but it was so delicious that I felt like crying.

    Its real... Its so good...

    Baek Nam-gyu actually cried and Lee Hyun-woo soothed him.

    Min Hye-rin looked at them with a confused expression.

    ** *

    Did they say that humans were animals of adaptation?

    Now I feel this words essence.

    ording to Min Hye-rin, she has only been here since the first day and experienced only interrogation and imprisonment.

    Literally until the end of the day, no one contacted us except at mealtime.

    I kept my nerves as alert as possible until right before I fell asleep each day.

    I didnt speak as much as I could help it and concentrated on staying vignt, so the other 4 people naturally felt on edge.

    However, even these actions are meaningful only when an opponent is identified and exists.

    And since nothing happened, it was futile.

    It felt like I was just staring dumbly at a still wall.

    This is my spot!

    Jihye imed my thigh while lying on the floor.

    Her chest rises and falls with her breathing.

    Why would you want it anyway?

    Its what I want in my heart, but, um, cant I do it...?

    Ehh, do whatever you want.

    My right-hand tickles Jihyes chin.

    Ugh...Dont do that...

    She turns her head around to avoid my hand but to no avail.

    Her cat-like appearance is cute.

    Anyone could see that our rtionship looks like that a couple with babies soon on the horizon, but no one raises any objection.

    Jihyes lively eyes look at mine and then roll aside.

    At the end of her gaze is Min Hye-rin.

    She didnt like the way she had slept on my leg yesterday.

    Min Hye-rin got up and walks towards us.

    Im not going to give in today.

    The moment when the smile of a victor grows upon Jihyes face

    Jihoo, you did it yesterday, so today you cany on my leg and sleep.

    Oh, thanks. I wont decline then.

    !!

    Jihye was astonished.

    I put my head down slowly.

    Min Hye-rins body is thin, so it is not as fluffy.

    Her body temperature is on the low side, and her neck feels cool.

    It smells sweet.

    Jihyes expression rots away, so I scratched her chin a few more times.

    Lee Hyeon-woo and Baek Nam-gyu sent eyes of envy and jealousy, but I ignored them.

    I think I will sleepfortably today.

    The next day I slowly let go of the excess tension, and what filled the void was boredom.

    All around us is a in grey cell.

    There was nothing to do because the guys who locked us up confiscated our bags and other belongings.

    Lee Hyun-woo suggested.

    Shall we y the banana game?

    ?

    What game is that?

    Its the first time Ive heard of it.

    We take turns saying ba, na, na, ba, na, na, and so on, over and over again while slowing going faster.

    I was bored so I tried it once with the other upants.

    Ba, Hyunwoo, youre wrong.

    The first dropout was Lee Hyun-woo, the games proposer.

    Here he proposes the game and hes the first to drop out.

    Baek Nam-gyu yfully said.

    Maybe it makes me feel slightly better after ying games together.

    Na, oh shit? Wrong...

    Kuh, youre no different either.

    The second dropout was Baek Nam-gyu.

    Now, there are only three people left in the game: me, Jeon Ji-hye, and Min Hye-rin. However, it was impossible to proceed with the game because the words each of us said would be fixed for 3 people.

    Lets y another game.

    Thats how we spent our second day in prison: eating, talking, and ying games.

    ** *

    It is now the third morning since ending up trapped here.

    Your future treatment has been decided.

    The man who interrogated us, Ferrad Griff, opened the iron cell apanied by several soldiers.

    Follow me.

    Now its time to up the balls again.

    The five of us walked behind Ferrard, and out of the building through the door we entered through at first.

    Unlike the academy soldiers, knights wearing full-body armour were waiting for us there.

    Behind them, for some reason, is a luxurious carriage that appeared to be built to be used by high-ranking people.

    You guys are going to the imperial pce. Get on.

 Chapter 6.1

    Chapter 6.1

    I opened my eyes.

    Gentle sunlight filtering in through the velvet curtains on the window beside the bed softly illuminates the room.

    The quiet chirping of the morning birds raised my consciousness from its state of deep slumber.

    Haam.

    I let out a drawn-out yawn and looked at the clock on the table.

    Shaped like a globe, it announced the current time via the afterglow of blue magical energy.

    Theres still a little bit of time left until breakfast... I want to sleep a little longer.

    A thick, fluffy nket was draped all the way over my neck and covered me in its embrace.

    I really liked this quilt.

    If one enjoyed the warm and soft sensation that touched their skin like me, one would fall into afortable and deep sleep without even realising it.

    As far as the quality of my sleep is concerned, this other world holds andslide victory, while Earth ispletely beat.

    The warmth makes it hard to get out of from under the nket warmly wrapped around my body.

    Compared to the chilly weather that is visible outside the window, the room I was lying in was extremelyfortable.

    After staying in such limbo for a while, I managed to be free of the feeling that I would have no regrets even if I were to die right there and then.

    Because if I fell asleep now, I was destined to miss breakfast time.

    If I wake upte though, the maid would bring my meal to my bedroom, but I would feel sorry for the cooks who would have to recook the rice just to cater for me.

    I pulled off the nket and got out of bed.

    My skinined that the air was chilly, but I resolutely ignored the thought.

    I went into the bathroom attached to my room and washed up my entire body.

    Originally, I would have spent over 20 minutes in the shower, but now I finished up in 10 minutes.

    I wiped myself with a thick towel, brushed my hair, and opened up the closet.

    Inside, there were several neatly folded clothes prepared by the maids who worked in this building.

    I wore a white shirt and ck pants and then draped a thin beige cardigan over the top.

    Todays isnt so bad either.

    I dont have any sense for choosing clothes or a fashion sense, so I wear the clothesbo set by the maids each day.

    Jihye, as well as I, agreed that it looked much better that way.

    My Jihye knows me as well as I know her.

    I opened the magic storage that acts as a refrigerator beside the closet and took out a drink.

    I sat in a chair under the frosted window panes and looked at the scenery beyond the ss while pondering.

    This world is nice.

    It must have snowed all night since the streets and flower beds were covered in ayer of pure white.

    A golden pce could be seen across the road where knights and maids roamed about hastily to carry out their duties.

    That huge pce that did not even fit in my wide field of view was just one of the 12 pces in the imperial pce.

    If one were to see such exotic scenery every day, you might get used to it, but the pce would still thrill you every time you gazed upon it.

    Still, I, Jeong Ji-hoo, smiled bitterly as I saw myself slowly starting to adapt to life in another world.

    Indeed, it is true that humans are animals of adaptation.

    Today is December 18th.

    Its been a month since we came to the imperial pce.

    I took my eyes off of the pce and moved my pupils to fulfil my objective of having sat beside the window.

    In fact, I have one more reason to get out of bed on time now.

    Thats right-

    Found her.

    There was a nearby, sparsely-popted park that could be seen through the window.

    And in that park, there is a mysterious woman who concentrates on jogging.

    With silky fine ck hair tied together and a long ponytail fluttering behind her, she proudly runs through the trees as if she couldnt care less about the existence of those around her.

    The ck gym shorts show off her beautiful legs, and her voluptuous breasts bounce from side to side with every step she takes.

    That is most definitely a God-given body.

    It was by sheer chance that I first discovered her jogging.

    One day I was looking out the window and saw her coincidentally.

    It was not easy to avert my gaze from such a sight.

    During the month spent in the imperial pce, I prided myself on having been able to get closer to her than anyone else in my ss, but I had never heard of her doing this.

    And since I didnt know about it, I doubted anyone in my ss would know of this too.

    This was a sight that only belonged to me.

    A desire for exclusivity wriggled within the depths of my heart.

    ** *

    The Kairos Empire.

    This country unified and now dominates the western half of the vast human continent.

    In the past, five countries werepeting for supremacy in the western part of the continent- denoted by the Grand Wall that crosses right through the continent.

    Griff of the North.

    Bondrania of the East.

    Senius of the South.

    Lawpens of the West.

    And Henriart centrally.

    These countries fought each other for hundreds of years and tried to take control over the western hemisphere.

    Because of that, wars big and small, did not cease on the continent.

    However, 600 years ago, a woman appeared in the Henriart Kingdom.

    The gods, to be exact, gifted her to humanity.

    It was a new inflexion point in the once-boring history of the continent.

    She took control of the kingdom of Henriart in just three years, with all the other kings kissing her instep less than ten years after she was summoned.

    The war was finally over and peace hade to the western continent.

    It was a country on a level beyond that of a kingdom.

    Therefore, it was an empire.

    She reigned as the first Empress of the Kairos Empire and ruled her domain for decades until her death.

    This is what I learned in the history ss that startedst week.

    Jihoo, what are you thinking about?

    This mornings menu. I ate too little for dinnerst night, so Im hungry...

    They wont give you a lot for breakfast... so youll have to ask for a lot.

    By the way, I want to eat some food now!! Am I the only one?!

    Bread, soup, meat... Bread, soup, meat... This is just torture.

    Same! I feel like Im developing a gluten allergy from only eating bread all day.

    Wake up from your dreams. There is no way rice exists in this Western worldview from the Middle Ages, right?

    This should also be a light novel...

    No, but Hyunwoo, youre the one who eats the most among us, no?

    Shut up. You should exercise too.

    All of us ss 1, Year 3 Senior high schoolers are currently waiting for breakfast at the cafeteria.

    There is no one but us in therge room.

    Our ss has 27 people in total.

    However, there are only 22 people sitting on the chairs right now.

    5 people including me were summoned and dropped off in the forest of the academy.

    The 7 people who were taking selfies in the ssroom including Park Min-ho and Seong Ah-young were summoned on top of the summoning circle in the sanctuary.

    And the final 10 people were found summoned in various ces in the imperial pce.

    It is said that all of them were arrested almost immediately after being summoned, except for Jeon Ji-hye, Lee Hyun-woo, Baek Nam-gyu, and I who fell into the forest.

    Needless to say, the seven people who found themselves in the top-notch secret summoning room in the middle of the night with the surroundings brightly lit, were instantly caught.

    And it would have been even more strange if the guards roaming the pce hadnt noticed the 10 summoned to the pce.

    Unfortunately, the other five who are not here have not been found until now- more than a month since being summoned.

    Since all of us were found within a certain radius around the summoning circle, we can only assume that the remaining five are at least somewhere within the Ecliptic [T/N: Human Zone/Dome].

    With ourmon sense from the previous world thrown out of the window just from the disys of strength of this world, we could not help but be captured by the imperial guards despite our best efforts.

    As expected, there are Gym Rats even in another world... Even after being summoned to another world, this iron work ethic its crazy.

    Well, would being summoned to this world suddenly prevent our muscle loss? And you never know. Maybe we should improve our fighting skills...

    Anyway, as you could see from the above conversation, everyone has adapted to this kind of life to some extent now.

    Until I took the CSAT, I was so busy studying that I didnt even talk to many people in the ss except for my close friends.

    But in this world, the only people I can now rely on are my ssmates.

    And since I dont have a cell phone or anything to y with, I spend some of my free time talking to them.

    Also, since we are only allowed to move around within certain areas, including the main building, which is the building we are currently living in, we naturally run into each other often.

    As a result, the ss atmosphere seems to have improved a lot.

 Chapter 6.2

    Chapter 6.2

    Minho, what are you going to do after training today?

    Im thinking of going to the library... Ah-yeong, are you fine with that too?

    Park Min-ho! Did you betray our health group for your girlfriend?!

    I also want a girlfriend... How do I make a girlfriend here...?

    Fellow brethren! Quickly take up arms with a bamboo spear

    *Creak*

    Everyone shut their mouths at the same time as the restaurant door opened.

    The atmosphere that was once noisy and full of life disappeared, and all I could hear was the footsteps of the maids and the dragging of trays.

    Maids dressed in white and ck uniforms pushed the trays in and started setting the table.

    Despite having be very close with each other as ssmates, it appeared that we did not have enough open-mindedness to feelfortable in front of people from another world.

    And that was the case for me too.

    As we started living in the imperial pce, we were able to lead a very affluent life in terms of food, clothing and shelter.

    Maids prepared well-ironed and tidy clothes every morning to match our fashion senses, and we are provided with three bnced and delicious meals every day while our beds are much morefortable in this world than on Earth.

    It didnt take up much of our time to do each of these basic requirements so that we could focus on integrating with themon sense of this other world and its differences from Earth.

    On the face of it, the people of this world wee us and serve us with great care.

    But it would be foolish to let down our guards just because of that.

    They may not have passed their judgment on us yet.

    Thats probably why they are trying to collect information by confining us to certain areas to limit our range of activity.

    If the people of this world have brains on them, they would have the maids collect our sayings and actions and report it back to them.

    Like this, they can spy on us from a close range.

    Thats why I cant rx and remain alert in front of these maids.

    Im sure there are other secret magical monitoring devices...

    But I cant quite grasp them, so I have no choice but to be careful with how I behave and carry myself.

    Now is the time for both the people of this world and us to dig up information on each other.

    Then, please enjoy your meal.

    The door was closed with a farewell from the head maid, and only then did we start breakfast with a light sigh.

    What book are you reading?Introduction to

    Attribution, huh?

    Yeah, Im studying in advance to prepare for tomorrows ss. Youre doing that too, no?

    Look.

    While saying that, I showed Minho the cover of the book I was holding.

    Modern history of The Kairos Empire

    Wow, this book looks very interesting... As

    expected of the first-ranked Jihoo.

    Firstly, the goal is toplete reading it before tomorrow. But if that doesnt work, Ill just put it away.

    And his book wasnt too bad either.

    The current time is 6:00 PM after dinner. Today, our ss received education on the imperialnguage and the caste system.

    After ss, we can do as we please until we go to sleep.

    There are 3 ways to use our free time:

    1. Go to bed after chatting in your room and ying around in your bedroom.

    The downside of this method is that it is pointless and not as fun as you would imagine it to be.

    How many things can you exchange with a friend who is going through the same experiences as you every day?

    Still, there are many people who choose to do this because they hate the other two options.

    Personally, I think its pathetic.

    2. Exercising at the gym.

    Its obviously to improve health.

    Originally, it was a ce to practice swordsmanship and spearmanship, but we are still not allowed to carry weapons.

    I exercise three times a week.

    3. Reading at the library.

    I dont know why, but we do not have any barriers in our ability tomunicate with these people from another world.

    The words and writings of this world are naturally tranted into Korean and Hangeul [T/N: Korean Writing system] in our heads.

    Its good for those wishing to acquire information like Minho and I.

    Or its a positive for those reading novels like Jihye and Ayoung who are sitting at the desk opposite us.

    Ive read a novel calledSwords, Love and Wizardrybefore, but I didnt find the time passing like for those main characters in isekai fantasy web novels back on Earth.

    Anyway, I sat across from Minho and started reading.

    In the quiet atmosphere, only the sound of paper being turned over can be heard.

    Apparently, the noisy Choi Ji-hoons gang is at the training ground today.

    And time passes like that.

    It was dark outside the library window now.

    Seong Ah-young went to the main building to chat with the other girls, and Ji-hye found a book on religion calledBook of Light, sat next to me and started reading.

    Guys.

    ?

    Hm?

    Minhos words broke the silence that had settled between the three of us.

    He red at a page in the book, then slowly raised his head towards us.

    What do you think of the Empire?

    Uh, Well I guess its the country we have to live in from now on...?

    Jihye answered the question.

    I nodded my head in agreement.

    He shook his head at the response and asked another question.

    Then what about this world?

    It is a fantasy world where wizards, swordsmen, and attributes exist. A ce which we have to adapt to as quickly as possible.

    This time I answered and Jihye agreed.

    Adapt...

    Park Min-ho closed the thick book and pushed it toward the corner of the desk.

    Why were we summoned to this other world?

    If I knew that, I wouldnt be stuck here. What is it all of a sudden? Why are you asking all this?

    I brought over the book he was reading to my hands.

    I opened the book, but I couldnt tell what he had just been reading.

    I thought it was just an ordinary book on attributes.

    I think we need to spend some time talking about this.

    His eyes, which held a wistful look, were deeply sunken.

    Then why dont we hold a ss meeting tomorrow?! With your authority of the ss president!

    The face of Ji-hye as she suggested having a ss meeting disyed an expression of interest in finding something to y in the midst of such boring days.

    Thats right. If you call, all the kids wille. And theres nothing much to do after ss anyway.

    Yes, yes. That would be great. Are you both going to attend?

    At his words, we nodded.

    ** *

    Park Min-ho finished his words and returned to the main building.

    Ji-hye and I read our books for about an hour more before leaving.

    We walk on the path from the library to the main building.

    In my head, I could hear theKairos Empire Modern and Contemporary HistoryandIntroduction to Attributionying out loud- the books that Minho had left behind.

    That guy, in the end, didnt say what he thought and left us alone.

    Why were we summoned to another world?

    The question kept running through my mind and I couldnt seem to concentrate on my own book afterwards.

    I cleared my throat and looked up at the night sky.

    Two moons were looking down on me.

    Therger orb with a blue tinge is the blue moon.

    The smaller dark red orb is the red moon.

    This is clear evidence that this is not Earth.

    Why had I not noticed that in the forest earlier?

    I sighed and shook my head, shaking off the lingering questions and worries that seemed to cloud my mind like a fog.

    Its honestly useless to think about it now.

    January 1st: New Years Day.

    The day we be adults.

    The moment our attributes are revealed, our destinies will be determined.

 Chapter 7.1

    Chapter 7.1

    Summoned students, nice to meet you all today.

    Hello, sir!

    Hello.

    The front door of the auditorium opens and a man steps up to the podium.

    A yellow robe flutters behind him with every step he takes.

    He sat down on the sofa on the stage, cleared his throat a few times, and then

    channelled blue magic into his own throat.

    Testing testing. Ah, ah, can you hear me fine in the back?

    The reverberation of the voice spreads to every corner of the auditorium.

    It was the manifestation of voice amplification magic.

    Even the students, who were very curious about the disy of magic when they first saw it, are now not so moved by it since they have witnessed it more than 10 times already.

    Several students at the front opened their notebooks and picked up their pens to prepare for the lesson.

    Oh, dont worry, todays ss wont be as difficult and boring as yesterdays history ss. There wont be too many notes to jot down...

    He is a me wizard affiliated with the National Institute of Magic, and a teacher who has been teaching the summoned of the other worldsmon knowledge for the past two weeks.

    To this day, he has taught lessons on culture, traditions, etiquette, geography, and history, starting with the social system of the Empire.

    The delivery of education progressed as quickly as possible so we could be in tune with the basic knowledge a noble would possess.

    At first, everyone listened intently to his sses, but as they progressed to uninteresting and boring topics, more and more students lost their motivation to learn.

    I have said that theyre allmoners, but theres nothing they can do about it, nor did they react much to that tidbit of information. Tsk, I cant imagine a country without nobles, but...

    He didnt expect an aristocratic level of intelligence from just meremoners.

    In fact, he was the aide of a baron and no different in rank from amoner, but he acted like a typical aristocrat who looked down onmoners with less of a capability than himself.

    But he had noints about delivering the ss at all.

    His researchers passion was burning at the rare opportunity to be able tomunicate directly with people from another world.

    Also, most of them would have no choice but to pay attention to todays ss.

    Not only was it directly rted to their lives when they were soon to be adults, but also because a lot of relevant questions would be asked during the Q&A session after ss hours this time around, which they would probably pay close attention to.

    So, he started his ss with a single p.

    Then, lets begin our lecture on attributes.

    ***

    From now on, I will be chanting the [Fire attribute]s basic magic Fireball without any attribute supplementation. *ma Inig*.

    I am listening to todays lecture with much interest.

    At the same time as the teachers short chant, a fireball the size of his head appeared in his right hand.

    Earth sciences teach us a temperature above the ignition point, oxygen, and a burning substance are the threeponents to start a fire.

    However, magic in this other world simply ignores all this.

    Personally, I am very curious about the mechanics behind all this, but the main topic of todays ss is not actually magic.

    I just spent about 50 mana to create a fireball without any attribute supplementation. So now Im going to chant it again with my attribute active. *ma Inig*.

    At the same time, a fireball appeared in his left hand.

    However, it was very different from the fireball on his right hand.

    First of all, it was more than twice asrge, and it was burning much more violently.

    And it wasnt just that.

    Do you see this? This fireball is much more powerful than the previous fireball even though it only cost me 20 mana. Also, it would take too long to show here, but the duration of this magic spell is about 3 times longer than the elemental fireball. That is considerably longer.

    Magic carried out with the right attributes is cheaper, more powerful, and more efficient than magic without it.

    Attribute is talent.

    He continued.

    As you can see, those with attributes can use more powerful magic than those without. Also, there is a huge difference in the time to learn attribute-rted magic. On January 1st, when I became an adult, I was given the [Fire] attribute. That I became a fire mage is, in a way, a fate foretold by the gods.

    So, attributes are tied to God and Fate.

    Attributes are a gift from the gods and proof that the gods wish to protect us. Thats why humans with attributes are chosen by the gods, and they are of the nobility.

    In addition, attributes are also rted to the status system present in this world.

    At that moment, his voice was louder and exudes more pride than I had ever heard previously.

    Thats it for this lecture. Thank you.

    Our apuse was louder than ever.

    Perhaps the influence of being able to witness the magical disy that often appears in novels or movies with both eyes is the main reason for this.

    The voice amplification magic didnt truly feel like magic because it was no different from a microphone or sound amplifier.

    However, the renowned fireball magic is an unnatural phenomenon i.e. magic.

    Perhaps some of us have only heard of this sort of thing for the first time today.

    Well, its the first time I have seen such a disy since the light magic I used to apprehend me.

    Now, Ill be taking any questions.

    At once, Min Hye-rin, who was sitting in the row in front of me, raised her hand.

    Yes, Miss Hyerin.

    I heard that we are going to have an attribute test on January 1, when we be adults. What exactly is the process through which our attributes are determined?

    Youll probably be tested at a Discriminator located in the imperial castle, but its nothing special besides that. If you stand in a given location, the wavelength and amplitude of the magic light emitted from the machine will tell you your attributes. There are no painful processes involved, okay?

    Yes, thank you.

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody"></font>

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody">The first smut for this story will be uploaded on patreon tonight. Be the first patron of this story!</font>

 Chapter 7.2

    Chapter 7.2

    Um then... Jihoon-kun?

    Choi Ji-hoon, who was sitting behind me, raised his hand.

    If we have an attribute, will we also be nobles?

    Yes, yes. The attribute test is conducted every year on the first week of January for all imperial subjects who be adults, regardless of status.

    If an attribute is found in amoner or ve then and there, the support from the empire begins immediately, and in March, you will be admitted to the National Academy. Upon graduating after 4 years, you will be listed as part of the glorious nobility of the empire.

    Nice!

    But its a truly extreme probability. ording to todays research, most of the factors that determine attributes are gic. So, the vast majority of those who awaken new attributes every year are the sons of nobles. Conversely, even if noble blood flows, attributes may not be exhibited. Those who dont receive it... Are considered a disgrace to the family.

    Choi Ji-hoon and his friends became agitated with anticipation and excitement.

    It seems that he is imagining a rosy future in which attributes are discovered on his person in the uing inspection.

    And here I thought I was a dreamer.

    Through annual examinations, people who are inherently superior to others are selected and incorporated into the upper echelons of society.

    In contrast, inferior human beings are also weeded out from these echelons.

    Through this process, the empire maintains the legitimacy of the ruling ss, and its outstanding abilities develop the nation.

    Its a good system.

    If attributes make a significant difference to fighting prowess, the ruled ss will take the current system as iron-dw and will not so easily forge the heart to rebel.

    However, there are individuals among us who are repulsed by this system.

    Yes, Minho-kun?

    Um... Is the presence or absence of an attribute so absolute as to determine a persons ability?

    Good question! In addition to what I mentioned earlier, the blessings of the gods have astounding consequences. Research has shown that those with attributes will improve in their overall physical abilities, have an increased lifespan, and also improve in their appearance.

    The teacher took a sip of water to quench his thirst before continuing.

    In fact, even if two people have the same attributes, the degree to which they resonate with them is different... There are cases where those who did not match the attributes became even more inferior tomoners, but this is an extremely rare exception. I wonder if your question has been answered?

    Yes, thank you.

    In fact, there are some exceptional cases that deviate from the curriculum of this ss. For example, there are those who awaken their attributes not on January 1st, but before, or after... But you just need to remember one thing today. That attributes are the grace of the gods.

    He nodded to himself self-assuredly and crossed his legs over in the other direction.

    He seemed to have finished his speech, so I raised my hand.

    Yes, Jihoo.

    I want to know the different types of attributes.

    Thats a good question, too. Its stated in the handouts well be distributingter, but Id like to tell you in advance... Attributes have ranks. Among attributes, superiority and inferiority exists too.

    To summarize his answer:

    The Mythical level: Attributes that only appear in legends and are not recorded in history.

    [Heaven] and [Earth].

    There are only two of them.

    The Epic level: An attribute recorded as one that appeared once in history and has proven its superiority.

    [Light], [Shadow], [Life], And [Death].

    There are four of these in total.

    The Continental ss: An outstanding attribute that exists in at least one person in each era.

    There are seven of these in total.

    The Normal Grade: Theseprise the vast majority of known attributes.

    There are 14 in total.

    Altogether, there are 27 attributes.

    At his answer, several people whose minds were running at breakneck speeds quickly eximed.

    And so did I.

    This is because the number of attributes is very coincidental.

    There are 27 attributes.

    Our ss has 27 students.

    Is it really a coincidence?

    ***

    The reason I called you all to gather today is because I thought we needed an opportunity to get together, talk through our current circumstances, and share our thoughts on this other world. Thank you all foring!

    The time now was the free time after dinner.

    Our ss of 22 living in the imperial pce gathered again today in the auditorium where there had been a ss on attributes.

    Our ss president, Park Min-ho, who walked onto the stage, bowed his head toward the audience.

    He is a very polite boy.

    I didnt have anything to do... I guess?

    I was just bored, but it turned out to be this!

    No!! Today was supposed to be a legs day at the gym!!!! For ruining my routine, Park Min-ho, you bastard... There will never be a second chance...!

    Someone shut that damn bastard up.

    Except for a few, most of the ss seemed fine with the summons.

    His personality was revealed in the way Minhos request could move the entire ss.

    I expected this to happen, but to be honest, I was still a bit surprised.

    Even the noisy Choi Ji-hoon and his poss are quiet now.

    Thats how we started the 1st ss meeting in another world with the theme being current status summary & future preparation discussion.

    First of all, Ill go through the situation from the time of our summoning.

    At Minhos words, the vice president, who was waiting behind him, unfolded therge piece of paper leaning against the wall behind the stage so that we could see it.

    Its a rough floor n of the imperial pce and the surrounding ecliptic.

    Where did he get his hands on something like that?

    This is the cathedral. The summoning room, where 7 people including me were summoned, is a secret ce hidden underground, so the location may be a little out of ce, but its probably around here, right?

    Minho drew a star at a point farther south from the centre of the imperial pce.

    Here, here, and here is the ce where the 10 summoned people were found inside the imperial pce... This is the academy and the forest.

    There are 10 dots on the north, east and west sides of the asterisk.

    The forest where I suffered for several days was located all the way south of the star sign.

    He drew a circle containing all the points around the asterisk. Looking at the circle, I had the impression that the dots were spread out rtively evenly.

    The circle partially ovepped the imperial pce, the ecliptic, and the academy forest.

    The guards said they searched the forest and are still searching. If they were summoned to the imperial pce, they wouldnt have been able to hide in the first ce, so the five people they couldnt find were probably summoned to the imperial capital.

    With his words, the hall went silent.

    Everyone thought of the remaining five and seemed to wonder how they would be living now since they had not been found.

    If it was me?

    I would have been filming Tarzan until eventually I was discovered...

    There was no chance of me dying.

    It was because, as it turned outter, there were only goblins in that forest, and those goblins were of the least harmless breed to humans.

    It seems that not all goblins in this world are the same.

    The academy raises non-violent species of goblins in the attached forest, kills the violent individuals that asionally appear, and periodically removes their fingernails, ws, teeth, and genitals that could injure people.

    They were literally farmed in this way.

    Goblins are used by the academy students as subjects for target practice.

    Students who aspire to be soldiers or want to improve their fighting skills practice killing goblins that look simr to humans and are among the weakest monsters.

    This was knowledge I gained from readingTalent Cradle and the Academyin the library.

    Since the imperial guards are working hard, they will be found soon and will be able toe join us!

    I brought my eyebrows to the centre and kept the corners of my mouth straight.

    My pupils exude a serious atmosphere, and my hands are tightly clenched.

    I nodded and assimted with the sss atmosphere while agreeing with the ss president.

    But to be honest, I am not all that interested in what happens to those five people.

    Ji-hye, who sits next to me and exudes an air of sincerity, would be the same as me.

    The most important thing is always oneself.

    I affirm this motto again.

 Chapter 7.3

    Chapter 7.3

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody">

    </font>

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody">     </font>

    Then lets move on to the next on our schedule. The second thing I want to do is to pick out representatives and get us all organized.

    Representative?

    Organized?

    Why is he making this offer?

    I dont know how long we will live in this world, but we may just be spending the rest of our lives here. There will be a lot of things going on in our future lives. Just as the summoning happened without any notice, a sudden situation could strike us again, or we, the earthlings, may experience discrimination and persecution from the otherworlders.

    His eyes were full of conviction as he addressed us.

    I think we need to build our own organization and appoint a representative in order to respond quickly and protect our interests in such situations.

    His words were logical, and his intentions were selfless.

    If it hadnt been the ss president who brought up this proposal, I would have doubted whether the proposer wanted to gain power and influence or not.

    My other ssmates seem to agree with the ss president.

    But well...

    Dont you think you should just do it?

    Thats right. Youre the ss president; youre the first person to suggest it, and you are smart...

    Everyone listens to you.

    The position of ss representative fits well with Park Min-ho, enough tobel it as his calling.

    Park Min-ho is sincere, wise, and has leadership skills.

    He thinks and acts for our ss more than anyone else, and is trusted by all of us.

    Its almost unimaginable to have someone other than him representing us.

    But he shook his head.

    Of course, I will also run for office. Even if someone other than me bes the representative, I will work hard to help that ssmate. But I think its wrong to be the representative just because Im the ss president from Earth. In the first ce, there are people in the ss who are better than me but didnt run for election because they were busy studying. Had they not been, they may have been in my position...

    No, its not because youre the ss president that weve anointed you, but because youre really the best matchpared to everyone else.

    The words reached my throat, but I managed to keep my mouth shut.

    In this situation, I shouldnt stand in the limelight so as not to attract the attention of everyone else.

    Because I dont want to be the representative in charge of the whole ss.

    So Minho, can you stop making eye contact with me?

    Do we have any volunteers or rmendations?

    I will never volunteer.

    There is no other individual in my ss who is close enough to me to rmend me, except for Ji-hye, but Ji-hye knows that I hate things like this, so she wont rmend me.

    Im sorry but I wont fall for your trap

    I rmend Jung Ji-hoo!

    Who the fuck?

    At the sudden male voice, I hurriedly turned around.

    There, Lee Hyeon-woo, who raised his muscr arms, was looking at me.

    It was Lee Hyun Woo.

    On Earth, I had a casual hi-and-bye rtionship with him.

    Even in this other world, there hadnt been any contact between us other than me rescuing him from the goblin vige...?

    Oh, is it because of that?

    Jihoo rescued me from the woods and led the four of us. I was just flustered and trembling... I was very ignorant, but Jihoo was calm and determined. Without him, I would surely be in a much more dangerous situation. Whether I would have died of starvation or dehydration, I dont know, but Im certain something or the other would have happened.

    Um, um.

    Damn, I should have thrown them away when I could have.

    Park Min-ho nods his head with a satisfied smile.

    It seems that the eyes of my other ssmates have slightly changed when looking at me.

    If I insist on not doing anything here, I may be able to run away, but the image I have built up so far will be damaged.

    I sighed and opened my mouth.

    I dont intend to be the representative. I think Minho will do much better than me. But... Ill think about other executive positions.

    Okay! Of course, I didnt mean to appoint just one representative. Since there are close to 30 people in our ss, shouldnt we have at least 4 executives? Now, everyone apud!

    *p p p!*

    No, even if I didnt say anything, it seems this position was destined.

    Thats how I became the vice president of our ss.

    The ssmate who was originally the vice-captain resigned, saying that he was not confident in fulfilling his role in this sort of situation because he had just run for the vice-captain on Earth for the sake of his college application.

    Min Hye-rin and Choi Ji-hoon volunteered for the remaining executive positions.

    Im not sure what they were thinking.

    Choi Ji-hoon was greedy for the representative position but was defeated by a vote of 16 to 6.

    In the end, our ss representative became Park Min-ho.

    After the selection of executives, it waste and the meeting was adjourned.

    In the end, I did not find out the meaning behind the thought-provoking questions that Park Min-ho asked us at the library yesterday.

    Was he not nning to hold a ss meeting to discuss that?

    We delivered the list of executives to the head maid who oversees the main building.

    Some feedback came back 3 dayster.

    The 3rd Princess, the resident of the Star Pce, wants to see you.

    A huge golden pce can be seen through the window.

    The owner of that pce, with the title of the Star Pce, called for us.

 Chapter 8.1

    Chapter 8.1

    T/N: Huge thanks to Tom Macak for bing the first patron!

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleEmphasizedBody"></font>

    Today, three days after the executives were elected through a ss meeting, the noble third princess called us.

    I, who had been given the position of deputy representative via a half-forced rmendation and by way of preventing any friction, had no choice but to join the party heading to the pce.

    The four of us, Park Min-ho, Min Hye-rin, Choi Ji-hoon, and I are on our way to the Pce of the Star, guided by a maid and escorted by a knight.

    They were, in essence, our guide and executioner respectively.

    The moment we acted out, the knights de would slice through our throats.

    My heart trembles with strange tension when I think of bing a part of the spectacle that I have only ever seen through the window.

    Why did the princess call us?

    Wouldnt the princess, who had high expectations for the strangers shed only ever heard of since her birth, be disappointed in us, who were ordinary andcking in talent, and would as a result lower our treatment by a few notches?

    Some may point out that my thoughts are too pessimistic.

    In fact, it is very unlikely that we will be treated badly unless one of us makes a big mistake.

    This year is an inflection point in history, and we are the core of that inflection point itself.

    We do not know what role we will y in the Cataclysm, but it would not be an exaggeration to say that the survival of the continent and the empire is at stake based on our attitudes.

    At least until the attribute inspection, we are safe.

    We, who may prove our tremendous potential with our attributes, could stand on the side of the Empire to improve the continents prosperity, or be enemies of the Empire, bringing the continent into a new period of decline.

    The rise and fall of mankind is unfolding before everyones eyes.

    So, one might ask, why not just kill us all and treat this cataclysm as if it never happened?

    But, the possibility exists that we are not the root cause of the cataclysm.

    Like the Holy Demon War 300 years ago, the suddenly summoned hero turned out to be the Sword of God against the Demon King.

    Because we, summoned out of nowhere, could be Gods paving stones to thwart future enemies.

    The imperial people cant just give up on us.

    Nheless, I will not stop being pessimistic.

    It is better to be prepared for all possible scenarios than to be struck in the back and fall to the abyss miserably while only thinking optimistically.

    If one does not have enough time to prepare for a sudden event like the one Im embarking on right now, you should focus your thoughts on the negative oues

    Park Min-ho is ev hanging conversation with the maid who is leading the way.

    Min Hye-rin walks with a cid expression on her face, looking only ahead of her, while Choi Ji-hoon turns his head to and fro at the majestic sight he encounters for the first time in his life.

    And at the back of the group, I am crossing the drawbridge leading to the main gate of the golden pce, constantly running thoughts through my mind.

    In front of me is a golden pce and a moat made up of clear water surrounding it.

    It is truly a beautiful sight that seems straight out of a fantasy novel.

    The front gate is as grand as befits a castle. Knights in heavy armor are stood in an iron-d defense posture.

    As soon as the long spear of the gatekeeper struck the ground, the door opened up either way.

    If the exterior of the castle is splendid, its interior is noble.

    Luxurious chandeliers on the ceiling of the hall brightly illuminate the hallway.

    We climb the stairs through endless corridors, walking upon soft carpets.

    Suddenly, the number of knights escorting us doubled.

    Eventually, after walking for about 30 minutes, we arrived at a room.

    The leading maid turned around and announced.

    The Summoned from Another World seeks an Audience with the 3rd Princess.

    It was a ce to meet the owner of this castle.

    Having been briefly instructed on the etiquette required for an audience with the imperial family in advance, we knelt down on the red carpet and waited with our heads bowed.

    A long waiting period followed.

    Five minutes had not passed, and I could feel Choi Ji-hoon wriggling beside me.

    Please just stay still...

    Im afraid hell cause trouble over nothing.

    The carpet was soft enough that my knees didnt hurt.

    But having to stay in the same position for a long while will inevitably lead to poor blood flow in my bottom half.

    By the time my legs start to go numb-

    The noble 3rd Princess, Amer di Kairos, is entering.

    As the maids voice announced the princesss entry from across the room, the elegant sound of high heels continued in front of the plush seat of the throne in the audience room.

    We maintain an unmoving posture without raising our heads even by a hairs breadth.

    Because she hasnt allowed it yet.

    Summoned representatives, please raise your head.

    Reflecting on the soft beauty of her voice, I raised my stiff head.

    The first thing that catches my eye is the shiny pink hair.

    The look in her eyes is kind and her smile is warm, but you can feel a soft charisma in the atmosphere around her.

    Her voluptuous breasts and narrow waist seem to prove that she was born from among the best bloodlines of this empire.

    The third princess, the star of the Kairos Empire, was looking down at us.

    ***

 Chapter 8.2

    Chapter 8.2

    Why me?

    Amer di Kairos sighed inwardly.

    She is 19 years old this year, and has a property test that will determine her life in the uing New Year.

    Like all 19-year-olds, regardless of status, she has been losing sleeptely because of the matter of her attributes.

    What are my attributes? I am still from the royal family, but i wont be a dud, right?

    Concerns that she wont awaken are absolutely ridiculous.

    Amer is a member of the imperial family.

    It is the most noble lineage in the empire, inheriting the blood of the goddess Kairos.

    In the history of the empire, there has never been a case in which a direct descendant of the imperial family did not attain an attribute.

    Her younger siblings and her maids remind her of this fact and all in all tell her not to worry about it.

    But how could she not be nervous?

    If Amer were a non-attribute, the whole empire would be turned upside down.

    This shocking news would spread everywhere, from nobles to ves, with no one ignoring it.

    The respectful eyes of her younger siblings and the courteous attitude of the courtdies would, in an instant, turn into contempt, and she herself would not be able to raise her head in the imperial castle.

    Perhaps, in order to maintain the legitimacy of the imperial family, it may be announced that Amer was not a member of the royal family in the first ce.

    Her mother would be dethroned with the disgrace of being an adulteress, and her genealogy would be destroyed.

    Amer couldnt stop her thoughts from going further down a rabbit hole of pessimism.

    She is so insecure about the matter in fact, that she had started following the superstitions of the townsfolk that supposedly allowed her to gain an insight into her attribute.

    If she put water in a bowl and bowed to the sky seven times a day, the god would supposedly take care of her and bestow her with an attribute.

    If she acquires pure magical water and bathes her body in it three times a day, she may acquire attributes, or so they say.

    I know it doesnt work, but theres no harm in trying it...

    As such, while Amer suffered from nightmares in which her attribute test came back as a dud every night, the signs of the cataclysm were reported to the imperial pce.

    Numerous unannounced summoned being of another world.

    Immediately, all events in the imperial pce were canceled, and an emergency meeting presided over by His Majesty the Emperor was convened.

    Amer also attended the meeting as a member of the imperial family that governs the empire.

    Meetings were held daily for several days, and the conclusions reached were as follows.

    1. The summoned are not an immediate threat to the Empire. However, since we cannot be too sure about the summoned beings due tock of information, we must constantly monitor them.

    2. In order to turn the summoned beings into alliester, we must give them a good impression of the empire. Therefore, they must be treated with special care.

    3. Appoint the 3rd Princess Kairos as the person in charge of the summoned.

    My head hurts because of the attribute test already! Why does it have to be me?!

    The dissatisfaction with her name being included ran through her head countless times in the past few day, but in fact Amer knows exactly why the heavy responsibility has been imposed on her.

    Her younger siblings, the 4th Princess, the 4th Prince, and the 5th Princess, are too young.

    The 3rd prince lost the emperors trust and fell, and the 2nd princess lived in seclusion after taking a step back from imperial politics.

    The 1st Prince, 1st Princess, and 2nd Prince are currently maintaining a precarious bnce with their respective political factions.

    Following the aging of the emperor, the fight for session to the throne was not far off.

    Todays situation is literally the prelude to the storm.

    Everyone who works at the imperial castle can feel the impending crisis.

    In this situation, if one of the three gets the summoned under them, the bnce may be broken and bloody winds may start to blow in the imperial capital.

    Therefore, only the 3rd princess remains via the process of elimination.

    This is why Amer now greets four of the summoned who bow their heads in front of her.

    Summoned representatives, please raise your heads.

    The distance between her and the summoned was considerable, so she had to speak in a louder voice than usual.

    My name is Amer di Kairos. I am the third daughter of His Majesty the Emperor, the sun of the Kairos Empire where you are now. First of all, I would like to convey my deepest condolences to you who are inevitably cut off from the world called Earth.

    Amer had been contemting since the morning whether to treat them with respect or speak in innguage.

    The bottom line is, they are the will of God itself, so she chose to respect them.

    Um... First of all, would you like to introduce yourself, starting with the person on the left?

    Ah, hello! Im Choi Ji-hoon! I am one of the executives in our ss! The princess is really beautiful! The most beautiful person Ive ever seen in my life

    The man on the far left appeared like a rambunctious aristocrat who fell in love with her beauty at a social gathering.

    She only asked for a self-introduction, but luckily, the man next to him cut off his flowery words of ttery.

    Hello, Im Jung Ji-hoo. Im the vice president of our ss.

    Hmmm... This man gives off a magical, intellectual vibe. His hair looks great.

    Hello Princess, Im Park Min-ho! Thankfully, I was chosen as the representative of our ss.

    She had more regard for the man named Park Min-ho than Jeong Ji-hoo.

    It was because she liked the confident atmosphere that Park Min-ho gave off.

    And looks-wise... Hes more handsome than most aristocrats...

    Hello. My name is Min Hye-rin and I was also chosen as an executive member of our ss.

    Amer, who turned her gaze to the sweet voice of the woman next to him, was quite surprised.

    Wow, shes so pretty... I wonder if this isparable to my level?

    This is a judgementced with a hint of pride, but the saying that the princess is the most beautiful in the empire is, in a way, the truth.

    Ones appearance is proportional to the level of their attributes, and gic factors have a veryrge effect on attributes.

    Also, the blood of the imperial family is the noblest blood in the empire.

    Therefore, the most beautiful of people always had no choice but to be a member of the imperial family.

    It is in everyones instinct to be interested in beautiful things.

    Amer felt like wanting to get to know Min Hye-rin.

    I see. Thank you for introducing yourselves. Itste, but I want to say wee to the Kairos Empire. Ive been appointed as the general manager of all the summoned, so if you have any inconveniences, feel free tomunicate with me through the maid!

    Several people stood behind her: the maid who recorded every single exchange down, the maid who was the general manager of the main building where the summoned lived, and the knights who were in charge of the safety of the princess and her maids.

 Chapter 8.3

    Chapter 8.3

    T/N: Huge thanks to shoce and aditya Singh for bing patrons!!

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody"></font>

    At a nce from Amer, a woman standing among the knights stepped forward.

    She is a woman that looks more foreign than anyone in this ce.

    She carried no weapon, let alone a sword or shield, and instead of her maid uniform or armor, she draped her entire body in a ck robe.

    Also, a white mask covered her face except for her two eyes.

    This is Leah, a cornerstone of the Five Greats of the Empire. She is one of the great Transcendentalists that the Empire is proud of. She is responsible for the security of the main building where you are staying and the area around including this pce.

    Upon Amers introduction, Leah dispelled the incognito passive skill.

    She was a part of the Imperial Five Greats, the strongest military force in the Empire, and a gathering of transcendentalists each equivalent to an army.

    Originally, they were directly subordinate to the emperor and only served under the imperial order, but Leah was temporarily ced by the third princess for the safety and surveince of the summoned beings.

    Leahs ck pupils gazed upon the summoned, and then her passive stealth skill was activated again.

    Amer then delivered the news that the summoned beings curfew would be lifted at the New Years ceremony, which were to be held in a few days, and imparted upon them information about when, where, and how the property test would be conducted.

    This is the end of the message. Do you have any questions?

    ***

    Park Min-ho hates this world.

    Attributes, magic, swordsmanship, gods, and monsters.

    Based on elements that do not exist on Earth, the human civilisation that has developed in apletely different way from Earth is very interesting the more one studies it.

    All the otherworlders he has met so far have been kind to him.

    So far, there has been little difort in all aspects of food, clothing and shelter.

    But-

    The Kairos Empire, which dominates the Western Continent, has a caste system.

    The value of life differs ording to the status of a person.

    ves are treated as the property of their masters and are not treated as humans.

    The only way formoners and ves to escape from their given status is to ovee the odds and somehow awaken their attributes.

    Park Min-ho does not like this Empire.

    The bookIntroduction to Astronomyhe saw in the library the other day justified the caste system on the basis of attributes.

    He understood it too, to some extent. He had already epted the fact that the presence or absence of an attribute was absolute when it came to learning swordsmanship or magic.

    However, he does not agree with the saying that strength determines human superiority.

    But he also knows that human rights and democracy are ideas that had just been born based on the history of the Earth.

    For most of human history, there had been a caste system.

    However, he believes that the caste system is a wrong system and that the idea of human equality is absolute good and the absolute truth.

    Park Min-ho learned about the inflection points and cataclysms of history in themon sense education ss of this other world.

    So he naturally inferred some things.

    Maybe this cataclysm is the copse of the caste system and the establishment of the idea of human equality?

    ***

    Jihoon Choi likes this world.

    He clearly remembers the moment when he was summoned.

    The moment he pressed the capture button on his camera, white light epassed all the walls and half of the ss was transported to another world.

    Before that, there was a time when, for unknown reasons, the cell phone sh went off and covered the entire ssroom with a blinding light.

    Here, Choi Ji-hoon paid attention to the fact that the source of the light was his mobile phone.

    Everyone in the ss came to another world because of the white light.

    Also, the white light came from his cell phone.

    In other words, the center of the summoning to this other world was himself, Choi Ji-hoon!

    Choi Ji-hoon was convinced that he was the protagonist of a great and noble narrative that would unfold in the future.

    His ssmates must have been swept away by his summons and came unintentionally.

    The location where everyone was summoned was also spread around the sanctuary from where he was summoned!

    I am sure about this! Im sure Ill awaken amazing attributes in the attribute test and be a harem king!

    He envisioned defeating all enemies in the future, surrounded by exquisite beauties, and reigning as the ruler of the continent.

    Minho, Jihoo, Im sorry in advance... Ill eat your girls too~.

    Even in high school, Choi Ji-hoon was the type of person who would gvant with women.

    Jeon Ji-hye and Seong Ah-yeong are owners of looks and bodies that are hard to find anywhere else.

    However, they also lose all colour in front of Min Hye-rin.

    I should take Hyerin and the princess as my wives, and Jihye and Ayeong as my concubines.

    He was drinking kimchi soup [T/N: Fantasies] with the thought of eating the three girls in his ss, as well as the princess he had seen for the first time today.

    Ah~ I wish time could pass quickly. I want to undergo the attribute test.

    ***

    Princess, thank you for your hard work. What hard work did I do? I just said this and that.

    After returning the summoned beings to the main building, Princess Amer di Kairos and her Transcendental bodyguard Leah went to Amers office.

    There is little time left until the next thing on her schedule.

    Amer remembered the four summoned being she saw today.

    They didnt get to talk much, so she mostly remembered their looks.

    Choi Ji-hoon is out. Jeong Ji-hoo is handsome, but hes not to my taste... Among the three, I like Park Min-ho the best. Lol.

    Of course, if she included Min Hye-rin, she won the beauty contest by andslide!

    If Amer and Min Hye-rin both awaken an attributes, they will go to the academy together.

    If that happens, I will definitely be friends with her!

    What impression does Leah-sama have of the summoned?

    Imagining going out with Park Min-ho, she asked her bodyguard with a happy smile as she also imagined a future where she became friends with Min Hye-rin.

    Aftering out of the shadows, Leahs expression remained unchanged.

    Jeong Ji-Hoo. I was observing him.

    Eh? Do you like that persons face...?

    Its not because of his looks.

    The eye is an organ that one can dig up the most information from about a persons unconscious.

    It is often said that you can reach the soul of a person by looking into their eyes.

    Jeong Jihoo, those eyes.

    Leah recalls those motionless ck pupils.

    It was the eyes of a man who has killed a human.

    His soul smelled of blood.

    The smell of blood in his soul from the moment he experienced his first murder.

    The smell was infinitely faint, but it couldnt fool her senses.

 Chapter 9.1

    Chapter 9.1

    The clock in this world continues ticking without fail.

    It has already been a month and a half since the high school seniors were summoned to another world.

    After struggling with surviving and learning for several days, they were taught the basicmon sense of the other world while living in a section of the imperial pce until yesterday.

    At the end of the year, they enjoyed this other worlds festival called the year-end festival. Although they couldnt freely walk the streets of the capital after leaving the imperial pce, they were able to get away from the restricted area for a while and get a taste of the culture of this other world.

    The Empire has been diligently taking care of them, who will be a turning point in history, without failing to continue their surveince and vignce of them.

    Everyone is grateful to the empire for not intimidating them in this unfamiliar environment, but there was no stupid ssmate who believed that this wouldst forever.

    Everyone had anxiety about the future in their hearts.

    Time in another world flows unchangingly.

    But today

    The previously established rtionship between the summoned beings and the Empire is finallying to an end.

    How will that rtionship be reestablished?

    Everything will be decided in the uing attribute test.

    ** *

    The attribute inspection device is huge and expensive, and only one exists in every major city in the Empire.

    So, on January 1 every year, all young adults fromrge cities and neighboring small towns, regardless of social status, gather at the inspection center in the big city.

    This is enforced as aw of the empire and a duty of the citizens of the empire, and all rted expenses are borne by the imperial family.

    Such a full inspection of attributes is a national policy toy the foundation for the development of the empire by excavating and drafting all attributed individuals.

    In Jedo, thergest city in the empire, there are as many as three inspection centers, and there is one inspection center inside the imperial pce.

    Our ss and the 3rd princess moved to the inspection center in the imperial pce at midnight on January 1st.

    In front of our eyes, the magic light of the inspection machine illuminated the entire surroundings, signifying thepleted preparations for inspection.

    Wow... Its really pretty...

    Beside me, Jihye had her mouth open in admiration.

    Each side of the transparent cuboid space was densely covered withplex geometric patterns and magic circles.

    The color of the magic circles constantly changed and appeared radiant.

    We are also not the only ones in the inspection center now.

    The inspection center is structured like a football stadium.

    In the center of the field, there were cages and equipment for the inspection, and the bleachers were filled with members of the imperial family and nobles.

    As it is an attribute test for the princess and the summoned, its importance was greater than any other agenda in the empire.

    Unnie, fighting~! Dont be nervous!

    Nuna, fighting!!

    [T/N: Fighting = Korean encouragement]

    A cute cheering sound was heard from the stands where the imperial family gathered. They appeared to be the younger siblings of the 3rd princess.

    At a nce, it seems that they are children who are not yet 15 years old.

    Gee...

    Being cheered on, her nervous expression became more prominent.

    It was a restless look that anyone could tell at a nce.

    From now on, we will conduct an attribute test for Her Highness, the 3rd Princess Amer di Kairos.

    With the moderators solemn words, she climbed the stairs and entered the testing ground.

    Soon, she let out a sigh and ced her hand in the set position.

    Just then, the magic circles rotated rapidly.

    And-

    An intense pink light burst out in all directions.

    I felt my little Jihoo go into full mast as the blood rushed to my lower abdomen.

    ?!

    What the fuck?

    I took a quick look around.

    Judging by the fact that all the boys in my ss reeled their hips back slightly, it seems that the same phenomenon happened to all of them.

    Fortunately, the girls couldnt take their eyes off the 3rd princess.

    This!?

    The moderator then dered in an excited voice-

    Her Highness, the 3rd Princess, has awakened the [Beauty] Attribute- a continent-ss attribute!!

    Continental attribute [Beauty]: it is a rare and outstanding attribute that only exists in one or two individuals per era.

    It is the same attribute as the first emperor of our empire, the Empress Kairos! This is the Second Coming of the Empress Kairos!!

    The moderator excitedly gored out some information about her attributes.

    The [Beauty] Attribute is said to be an attribute that undergoes tremendous growth in the seduction and sexual intercourse skill...

    And the subject does not discriminate between men and women.

    It seems that my third leg got an erection after being exposed to her aura amplified by the testing device.

    I want to run to the bathroom right away to relieve my sexual desire, but I cant.

    As a temporary measure, I put my hand in my trouser pocket, moved it, and adjusted it to be as inconspicuous as possible.

    Nevertheless, the front of my pants is puffy.

    Damn, Ive never been more resentful of the size of my dick than today...

    Huh~

    So why dont you stop looking at me, Jihye? What is that meaningful look in your eyes about...?

    Jihye noticed my difficult situation andughed silently.

    Anyway, the 3rd princesss attribute test was very sessful.

    All the nobles apuded her uproariously. Congrattions to Her Highness the Princess!

    Hehe, thank you!

    Park Min-ho congratted her as she came down from the inspection machine.

    Her happy smile was reflected back at him.

    I quickly scanned Minho Park.

    The front of his trousers was not puffed up at all.

    Uhhh...?

    Next, there will be an attribute test for the summoned!

    We set the order for the testing in advance in a ss meeting.

    The order was chosen based upon volunteers first and then in order of attendance number.

    As a result of the meeting, the first to be examined was

    Choi Ji-hoon, please step forth to the inspection machine!

    Yep!!

    That guy, when asking about setting the order, he said he wanted to be first.

    It was like he was acting as the representative of our ss.

    Just like the 3rd princess, he climbed the stairs and immediately started on the inspection machine.

    Immediately after that, a red light and a burning heat hit the crowd.

    Keugh!

    Fortunately, the light and heat were temporary.

    The presenter shuddered all over.

    I cant believe it!!

    His reaction was as if he got a good deal at the supermarket.

    This time, I didnt feel any sudden changes on my person.

    Steam leaked from Choi Ji-hoons body, and his eyes looked like zing suns.

    This attribute is famous for being awakened by the owner of the Mage Tower and the only 8th Circle wizard on the continent! There are two continental ss attributes!! God bless the empire!!!

    The [Sun] Attribute is an attribute that shows outstanding potential in activities rted to light and heat.

    Choi Ji-hoon came down from the inspection machine with a triumphant expression on his face.

    It was the attitude of someone looking down on his surroundings as if everyone else was unlucky.

    But his attitude didntst that long.

 Chapter 9.2

    Chapter 9.2

    L, l, l- light, [Light] Attribute!!!! Everyone!! This is the attribute of the hero who bravely fought the devil 300 years ago and brought light back to the continent! It is an epic attribute!!!!

    Epic ss attributes.

    They are superior attributes that have been recorded as appearing only once in thousands of years of history.

    Park Min-ho, who volunteered to be the second to go, awakened the epic [Light] Attribute.

    Choi Ji-hoons expression as he looked at him wrapped in a white circr light rapidly rotted away.

    ** *

    Since then, the property inspection continued.

    Choi Ji-hoon and Park Min-ho were the only volunteers who said they would do the test first, so from now on, it was conducted in order of attendance number.

    [Water] Attribute! Congrattions!

    Its the [Wind] Attribute!

    This!! Its a [Moon] Attribute!! The sun and the moon rise at the same time, revealing the future glorious days of the empire!

    Contrary to our worries, everyone who has been tested so far has obtained an attribute.

    The examination is not over yet, but for now, I think I can quell my worries about the future.

    One notable thing is that no ones attributes have ovepped so far.

    The vast majority of attributes identified in the average attribute inspections are called normal ss properties.

    The same goes for the sons of nobles.

    Nevertheless, one epic attribute and two continental attributes have already been confirmed.

    This is despite the fact that more than half of the people have not yet been tested.

    Next is Min Hye-rin! Pleasee up!

    The moderator was excited about the repeated awakening feast.

    The imperial family and nobles watching over the blessed otherworlders all seemed relieved and delighted.

    Min Hye-rins haughty steps climbed the stairs.

    As soon as her small palm was put on the tester

    *Doo doo doo*

    The air in the inspection center, no, the space itself trembled.

    The space around her and the inspector warped, cracked, distorted, and ran amok as purple magic light roamed all over her.

    It was a more violent reaction than anyone before had yielded.

    This... What is this?!

    Nonsense!

    Everyone in the stands stood up at once with eyes full of astonishment.

    The afterglow of magical powersted longer than ever.

    Eventually, the lights and tremors subsided to some extent, but I turned my head toward the host who did not respond.

    The presenter, who was standing right next to the inspection machine... fainted.

    Get the stretcher! Hurry up!

    Thedies-in-waiting were busy trying to treat the nobleman quickly, but fortunately the moderator woke up soon.

    I just passed out in surprise... Im really sorry for causing trouble.

    He lowered his head but then continued.

    This is... Really amazing. Ive been working at this inspection station for 15 years... but Ive never heard of a reaction like this. A magical reaction that has never been observed in the inspection machines history, an effect that seems to transform the space freely... Hyerin Min must have awakened the [Earth] Attribute, which is a mythical level attribute.

    Mythical attribute.

    It is an attribute that only appears in legends.

    Everyone was left speechless at the moderators words.

    The only sound that could be heard was of her footsteps descending the stairs in silence.

    Min Hye-rin looked at me and then walked towards us all.

    Wow... Thats crazy. Congrattions.

    Hyerin-ah, congrattions!!

    Thank you, Jihoo and Jihye.

    She smiled faintly and then stared at the inspector, paying no attention to the gazes around her.

    ** *

    The attribute inspection continued on after that episode.

    Continental and regr attributes were now seem asmon, so that they no longer received as much attention as earlier.

    Even after Min Hye-rin went, every member of our ss has awakened an attribute.

    Still, no ones attributes ovepped.

    Two additional characters awakened epic attributes.

    Seong Ah-young was granted the [Life] Attribute.

    It is said to have a tremendous talent for the healing arts, as it is the attribute of a holy woman.

    Park Min-ho, who received the the attribute of a former hero, and Seong Ah-young, who received the attribute of a former saint.

    I can tell that they are a very well-matched pair.

    Jeon Ji-hye acquired the [Death] Attribute.

    It is said that during the Great War, before the founding of the Empire, a great sorcerer terrified the entire continent with this attribute.

    It is said that an army was annihted and revived at the words of the great sorcerer who walked the battlefield and became his faithful subordinates.

    It was a necromancy type skill.

    It is an attribute that really suits Jeon Ji-hye.

    The next one is Mr. Jeong Ji-hoo! Pleasee up!

    Finally, it is my turn as the one right after Jeon Ji-hyes.

    I calmly stood on the examining machine and looked down.

    I see my ssmates looking up at me from below.

    It is a very familiar sight to me.

    They are the friends whoe to visit me, who is number one in the school, every break time.

    Tell me about how to solve this problem.

    Where do you go to cram school?

    I-Im sorry... Can you share with me your homework?

    I will only trust my hyung-nim for this group assignment!

    What was your performance evaluation?

    My rtionship with my ssmates has always been like this.

    They are always the one who asks, and I am the one who fulfills their requests.

    It wont be any different this time.

    I met eyes with Min Hye-rin.

    Her eyes were full of confidence about what was about to happen.

    Min Hye-rin is special to me.

    It is not only because of her looks and body.

    Unlike the other ssmates who only ask for something from me, the second-ranked girl always tries to catch up to and surpass me.

    Although she couldnt achieve that goal on Earth, she wants to stand on an equal footing with me.

    And that kind of girl has awakened a mythical ss attribute in another world.

    Min Hye-rin was looking down at me from the top of this world.

    Ill be there soon.

    I put my hand on the spot.

    Colorful mana enveloped me.

    I widened my eyes to make sure I didnt miss any of the magic reactions that were about to follow.

    But nothing happened.

    ...?

    No god, this is not whats supposed to happen.

    I was taken aback, but I slowly looked around as if I was unfettered by the absence of reaction.

    Everyone was frozen in ce.

    The people watching me are in exactly the same posture as they were right before the examination- motionless, without blinking...

    Huh? What is this? Its unnatural.

    Usually, if I am the only one who has not received an attribute, the people watching this spectacle would be noisily chatting with the person next to them.

    But some of them had their mouths open while some of them sat there with their eyes slightly closed.

    They just kept an eye on the inspector and me.

    Even if I moved slightly, their gazes did not move.

    I was the only one moving in this space right now.

    As if time stopped for everyone but me-

    This?

    At that time, Min Hye-rin woke up from the frozen state.

    Confused, she looked around, motionless at the horrifying sight, but then smiled at me.

    I also responded with a pleasant smile.

    A few secondster, a woman in the crowd shuddered and came out of her standstill.

    She was sitting in the seats of the imperial family, and she was the first royal I had ever seen.

    In the first ce, except for the 3rd princess, I had never met anyone else in the imperial family.

    She, too, took stock of her surroundings and then congratted me with a quiet apuse.

    Thank you.

    I bowed my head respectfully at her.

    She begged me not to bend down with a gasping hand gesture.

    At that time, the inspection machine trembled and emitted a tremendous light.

    It was on a different level from the lights emitted so far.

    At the same time, the time in the inspection station started to flow again.

    This... This?!

    Preposterous! My eyes?!

 Chapter 10.1

    Chapter 10.1

    Mythical ss attribute [Heaven].

    It is the attribute that I have awakened to.

    It is presumed to deal with the concept of time based on the magical phenomena, but nothing much is known about it.

    All of our ss attribute tests have beenpleted.

    Because I unintentionally destroyed the inspection device, my ssmates who needed to be tested after me went through the trouble of moving to another inspection centre in the city the next day after an early morning.

    I never broke it because I wanted to break it, but in the end, I apologized to the kids who went through such a hard time because of me.

    They were also very understanding about my plights.

    The atmosphere in our ss right now is very harmonious.

    This is because all 22 people who were tested seeded in awakening an attribute, except, of course, for the 5 missing people.

    This attribute test is unprecedented in the history of the Empire.

    This is because two mythological properties that were only passed down in myths and legends and three epic properties that changed the course of history appeared at the same time.

    Even if only one had appeared, the empire would be abuzz for at least a few years, but since they appeared as a group, one could not dare measure the impact.

    22 people awakened to 22 different attributes.

    There are 5 missing persons and 5 attributes that did not appear in the inspection.

    Based on the circumstances, among the missing people, there must be a ssmate who has obtained the [Shadow] Attribute, which is of the epic ss.

    The empire, which had been losing its will in the search for the missing transmigratees with nary a clue, changed its attitudes aggressively after the attribute inspection results.

    They searched not only the capital but literally all over the country.

    But still, there was no news.

    Some im they are undiscovered because they are on the eastern continent beyond the Grand Wall.

    But there is still nothing we know as a fact and can do.

    Im not sure either.

    At the time of summoning, they may have fallen into a difficult space crack and are no longer a person of this world, or they may be on the other side of the Grand Wall, which is impossible to reach with the current technology of the Empire.

    And its none of my business.

    Frankly, I dont care much about their whereabouts.

    Im just happy that Ive awakened the best attributes of all time, and Im really looking forward to the future of my life.

    My name is Senri di Henriart, and I hold the position of head maid of the Pce of the Sun.

    Hello. Im Summoner Jung Ji-hu.

    It is an honour to meet the owner of a mythical attribute.

    As her waist bent at 90 degrees straightened, her neatly arranged purple hair and the essory on her head disappeared from my sight.

    His Majesty conveyed his intention to express his regrets for not knowing the true value of the summoned in advance.

    No. Everyone was moved by the mercy and wisdom of His Majesty the Emperor, who did not execute us as mere intruders. Please tell His Majesty that we are very grateful.

    The Pce of the Sun, which I have just entered after receiving a summoning, is a pce located at the very centre of the Imperial Pce and the space where the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire, resides.

    Requesting a personal visit from me was someone who could be said to be a direct subordinate of the Emperor and in charge of the Emperors residence.

    As an apology andpensation for the previous few weeks, His Majesty would like to present a valuable property to the summoned.

    If its a valuable asset... What kind?

    Gold and silver treasure?

    Or, since its another world, swords or magic books?

    She led me to a room in the pce.

    Through the ss on the wall, I could see a number of mysterious women in maid uniforms sitting side by side on a soft sofa and taking a rest.

    These are preliminary maids originally prepared to serve His Majesty. It can be said that the best maids in the Empire are gathered.

    We could see the maids through the ss, but they didnt notice us.

    All of them were beautiful, befitting their reputation as top-notch maids.

    There are 22 maids in total. It is His Majestys will that each summoned will be assigned an exclusive maid.

    This... were getting apletely unexpected gift today. Im really happy. How should we distribute them?

    We are nning to call each of the summoned to choose the maid they want. Also, I was instructed to give Jung Ji-hoo the first choice.

    I earned the right to choose a maid before anyone else in my ss.

    Of course, the earlier one chooses, the better the maid they can get.

    Thedy-in-waitings subtle smile caught my eye.

    The Empire treated me the best among all the kids in my ss.

    They prioritized me, the deputy representative, over Park Min-ho, the ss representative.

    It must be because of my attribute.

    Is it an exaggeration to infer that this is a ploy to distance Park Min-ho and me?

    As long as we are in the eyes of the imperial family and nobles, we have no choice but to get involved in their politics.

    It smelled of their damn politics.

    But I still started shopping for a maid with an easy heart.

    Would you like a maid who has learned the art of the night, or do you prefer her as pure as white drawing paper? Oh, of course, theyre all virgins who dont know men.

    I prefer pure.

    Not some kind of tainted bitch.

    I want to grow her to suit my taste.

    Hmm...Then how about this child? Her name is Seria. Shees from an orphanage that only handles girls, and among those gathered here, her figure is in a league of its own.

    Seria let her blonde hair hang down and chatted amicably with the maid sitting next to her.

    Thedy-in-waiting rmended several others, like one of the sales staff at a department store.

    All of them were beautiful women who could not be easily met on Earth.

    However, I pointed at the maid who had been eyeing me since the first time I looked into the room.

    Can you tell me about that woman?

    Ah...She is Ireina. She was originally a descendant of an aristocrat, but she lost her surname and became a ve a while ago when her family copsed due to embezzlement of public money.

    I read the contempt in the maids eyes.

    She is from a family that has tarnished the glory of a noble, in that she is a defective product that has not awakened her attributes despite the flow of noble blood in her veins. ording to thew that former noble ves must be owned by the imperial family unconditionally, she is here...

    Also, I read despair in Ireinas red eyes.

    She was the only one sitting alone in the room.

    The red hair flowing down to the sides of her ears, her head bowed down, and her expressionless face gave off an exhausted atmosphere.

    She was a fragile rose, ready to wither and die at any moment.

    Anyway, since shes from a noble family, her beauty is the best among them, but it doesnt suit Jeong Ji-hoo

    Lets go with Ireina.

    Yes?

    I will make Ireina my exclusive maid.

    Thats how I got myself an expressionless maid in this other world.

    ***

 Chapter 10.2

    Chapter 10.2

    All of my ssmates were relieved of their worries and anxieties about the future by obtaining the status of prospective nobles and preferential treatment for academy schrships.

    In March, when flowers bloom after the winter, we will enter the academy as schrship students and learn how to handle attributes,bat skills such as swordsmanship and magic, and culture as to-be nobles.

    If we graduate safely from the academy, our status as a noble is guaranteed. There is a high probability of starting as a baron, the lowest rank in the aristocratic ss, but it is possible to be a viscount or an earl if we achieve very good grades in the academy.

    So, along with the other dreamers, I started pre-learning in preparation for higher academy grades during the winter.

    Under the support of the imperial family, Ji-hye, Ah-young, Princess Amer and I are studying magic, while Min-ho, Ji-hoon Choi, and Hye-rin are training in swordsmanship.

    It seems that Hyerin is slightly disappointed that I am learning magic and not swordsmanship.

    But Id rather be protected in the back lines than fight in the front lines while getting all sorts of wounds.

    Myfort alwayses first.

    How is the swordsmanship ss? Is it any good?

    Yeah. Its tiring after its over, but its quite fun. I feel like Im improving more and more with each ss, so I feel a sense of aplishment...

    Hyerin and I went to the flower garden in the pce to take a walk together on our way back to our rooms after the ss executives'' meeting.

    Since the attribute check, her personality has be more lively.

    Since arriving, Min Hye-rin had been a voluntary anti-socialite, ducking conversations with her other ssmates with short answers and focusing only on her studies.

    She said I was the only person in our ss who she could have a short, but down-to-earth, conversation with.

    Now, she often has moderate conversations with her other friends as well.

    It seems that while awakening the mythical-level attributes in the attribute test, she also recovered her self-esteem that had been chipped away because of me and became more rxed.

    It would have been nice if we could learn swordsmanship together... Im sorry.

    It is because Im not good at using my body. Youve never seen me exercise, have you?

    Come to think of it, thats right. Heh, it reminds me of high school. Even during PE ss, you and I only studied in the corner of the gym...

    Actually, its only been a few months, but it feels like a story from the past. Since then, a lot has happened Starting with Hyerins tears-

    Ahh, I told you not to bring that up!!

    We passed through an arch of flowers in full bloom with magic, even in the middle of winter, while having silly conversations.

    I am the only person in my ss that Hyerin is close enough to go for a walk together.

    My dominance still holds.

    I led her to a bench in the corner of the flower garden.

    Because of this, I felt strange inside because I felt like I had be a flirt with another woman besides my Jihye.

    Though, one should pay more attention to the fish that are almost caught rather than the fish that one has already caught.

    In this world, polygamy and harems are possible, so long as I have the ability, I am innocent of any crimes.

    Pink petalsnded on Min Hye-rins ears.

    I slowly reached out my hand toward her immacte face.

    Her pupils trembled and her eyes slowly closed.

    Her facial features were so beautiful that it took my breath away.

    Soon, boys who are attracted to her attributes or beauty will go after Hyerin. Before that... I have Hyerin to myself.

    My fingers cleared the petals and then ran through the strands of her hair.

    I brushed her ck hair gently behind her ears.

    There were petals.

    Minhye-rin shyly lowered her flushed face.

    She is mine.

    I will make sure it stays that way.

    ***

    Firstly, Amer, congrattions on awakening a continental-level attribute.

    Thank you, Father.

    Do you know why I have called you?

    The 3rd Princess, Amer di Kairos, moved her two eyes from her father, the Emperor, to her older sister, the 2nd Princess.

    Jung Ji-hoo and the summoned Park Min-ho. It must be because of the two of them.

    ...Have you seen into the future?

    At the emperors question, the second princess, Soniel di Kairos, nodded her head with a mysterious smile.

    Amer sighed in wonder.

    Future Sight: it is the highest authority of the [Star Cluster] Attribute, and it is an ability that only Soniel can use in the current world.

    I havent seen everything, but one thing is for sure. My future husband will be Jung Ji-hoo.

    Haha!! Oh, its a good thing, a good thing...

    The Emperor smiled cheerfully and shook his head, before meeting Amers eyes, which were widened in surprise.

    Mythical and epic-level attributes. Jung Ji-hoo and Park Min-ho, who have awakened these two attributes, must be members of our imperial family no matter what. Otherwise, they could be the seeds for the division of the empire.

    The emperors request is no different from an order.

    Each of you take on one person and seduce them both. Since Soniel is said to be connected with Jung Ji-hoo, Amer, you can take on Park Min-ho.

    Amer blushed as she recalled her first meeting with Park Min-ho in the audience room and his handsome face celebrating her awakening as if it were his own inspection at the examination site.

    She didnt dislike the Emperors instructions, which would normally have made her feel repulsed.

    In fact, she felt rather good about it.

    She felt a little guilty when she recalled the information that he had a girlfriend named Seong Ah-young, but she soon put her worries aside.

    His girlfriend could be an obstacle for her.

    This is because Amers attribute, [Beauty], exerts an absolute effect of temptation.

    Hmmmm, Ill ept her as long as she is his concubine.

    Park Min-ho falling into the swamp called Amer was a pre-determined fate for him.

    Yes! Got it!

    Amer left the emperors office with Soniel.

    Amers face did drop the smile.

    Soniel, who was looking at her sister like that, was expressionless.

    Amer.

    Huh? Sister, what is it?

    You cant fall in love with Park Min-ho. Yes?

    Amers merry tune came to an abrupt halt and she looked at Soniel.

    Soniel told her, while wrapped in the mysticism of a seer-

    The person your fate points to is not Park Min-ho.

    My poor little sister

    I cant see who your husband will be.

    Thats a lie. In order to fulfil her destiny, this is the only lie allowed to avoid the restrictions.

    But you will definitely be happy at the end of your life.

    Regardless of your will.

    So you cant be allowed to give your heart to Park Min-ho.

    It seems like its already toote.

    Fate whispers to Soniel.

    She could not change anything.

    Amer said, Uh, yes... I get it... and then she went back to her pce.

    Soniel also returned to her abode, the Pce of Heaven.

    Shey in the middle of the wide bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Her holy eyes can see the essence of the night sky hidden by the ceiling.

    Two moons floating in the sky.

    A cluster of stars in the sky.

    The stars flow without free will along the path set by the Heavens.

    All a star can do is to emit weak light and guide one on the way it should go.

    The road can only be changed by Heaven.

    She is but a pitiful star.

    Soniel recalled the scene where all time stopped at the imperial pce inspection station.

    The moment he awakened the [Heaven] Attribute, Soniels star was embedded in the sky with Jihoo.

    Even today, her attributes, which were subordinate to the sky, urged her to go and see her master immediately.

    That moment was not far off.

    ***

    Do you know the difference between a maid and a bedmaid?

    In light novels or web novels, maid is usually expressed without much difference, but the status of maid and maid is vastly different.

    Housemaids are the masters assistants.

    She assists her owner in his work, manages the property, and gives professional advice.

    Usually, a noblewoman of a lower rank than the master bes a maid.

    Senri di Henriart, the emperors maid of honour whom I met this morning, is a member of the royal family of the Henriart Kingdom, which is the family that divided the continent into halves before the founding of the Empire, judging by her surname.

    On the other hand, the status of a bedmaid is a ve.

    A bedmaid is the property of her master and merely obeys her given orders.

    What do you n to do with me?

    Ireina, the maid who was not tamed, looked at me from inside my room and asked.

    Even though she was very nervous, it was clear that she was trying hard to put on a front of calmness.

    But I have a n.

    And the first step in it is to educate this cheeky maid who spits unttering words at her rightful owner.

 Chapter 11.1 *

    Chapter 11.1 *

    T/N: This is a trantion work! I do not condone any such actions in real life and am only bringing this content to you for educational purposes.

    Our ss moved from the outer pce wing to the interior of the pce after the attribute inspection.

    Since we are under the 3rd princess, we were given rooms in the Pce of the Star where she resides.

    My previous room wasrger and morefortable than my time in the cells, but the new rooms boasted facilitiesparable to suites one could find in a five-star hotel.

    My private room wasrger than any house Id lived in on Earth, with an attached living room, kitchen, two bedrooms, and a bathroom with a bathtub.

    In addition, if I open the curtains covering one side of the living room, I can look down on the surrounding scenery around the pce from my high vantage point.

    Ireina, who has be my exclusive maid from today, will take care of the rooms maintenance, such as cleaning and organising my clothes.

    What do you n to do with me?

    Before that, I should start by educating this arrogant maid who pretends to be calm but stares at me so intently.

    The time now is 11:00 pm.

    Tonight, I will have sex with Ireina.

    From today, the identity of her owner will be stamped deep within her tender body.

    Cute.

    ...Huup!

    My right hand tugged at her soft cheek.

    Ireina was cute.

    Her pointed nose and dainty lips were sulent.

    I could tell that her body had been well taken care of by her clear skin, free from any blemishes.

    Her ruby-encrusted eyes matched her shoulder-length red hair.

    Originally, I am the type to prefer long hair, but she is the perfect fit for a woman with short hair.

    Unlike her raised eyes, the violently shaking pupils revealed her uneasy and vulnerable heart.

    I slowly lowered my hand down her chin to her neck.

    The way her hand twitched with each movement satisfied a sadistic streak within me.

    I can honestly say that Ive never had a boner this big in my life.

    Put this away!

    I gently used my hands to move away from her frail hands.

    Shall Imit to this?

    This is my pleasant worry.

    Im a man with a mythical attribute and Ireina is a female with no attribute.

    The difference in power is absolute.

    There is nothing wrong with r-ping her like this.

    Whats wrong with me saying Im free to use my possessions?

    Im sure it would feel good if I plunged my thick cock into her cramped virgin cunt as she struggled with tears and wiggled her back to escape as much as she wanted.

    Her tears flowing with virgin blood must be a sweet sight.

    But the nights are long, and for me and Ireina, today will be our first experience.

    I dont want our first time to go out like a me so quickly, burning my sexual desire for her in the process.

    [Get a ss of wine and a ss from the fridge.] Imanded her with my magic power.

    She trudged to the kitchen with the seal of a ve glowing on her belly.

    Today, I should slowly savour Ireinas body as a snack.

    She returned to my bedroom with wine and a wine ss.

    I sat down on the bed and patted the seat next to me with my hand.

    Take a seat...

    She sat right next to me and poured wine into my wine ss.

    I wrapped my arms around her thin waist.

    My hand touched her side and she flinched.

    We will be together for the rest of our lives so shall we take some time to get to know each other?

    Who wants to live forever with you?!

    [Always use honorifics when talking to me.]

    ...Oops. Youre just going to vite me and youre probably thinking of doing that anyway...

    I have a lot of questions.

    I groped her side.

    Ireina has a slender body, so there wasnt much flesh to speak of in my palms.

    She closed her eyes.

    Whats your name and age?

    Ireina. I am 20 years old.

    Indeed, you are Ireina. At 20, you must have had an attribute test, right? What were the results?

    At the fact that she is my ve, her test results are abundantly clear.

    You know everything, ha. It came back as non-attribute...

    Ireinas voice slowly sank.

    I really liked her as she became increasingly powerless and lethargic.

    Thats strange. Ive heard youre from an aristocratic family. I guess your mother cheated on your father with another man?

    !!

    Dont insult my parents!!

    I took a sip of the wine in my right hand and rubbed her breasts with my left hand.

    Its smaller than Jihye, who is a D cup, but it suits Ireinas skinny frame very well.

    I know the size of my Jihyes breasts because she told me upfront.

    The maid outfit was clinging to her body, such that it revealed the contours of her body.

    I want tomend the person who designed these clothes.

    Hng, stop...

    Hmm, well, it doesnt matter anyway. Youre my ve now. How did you be a ve?

    Of course, just because a daughter of a noble is now a useless dreg doesnt mean that the family suddenly copsed and the nobles were randomly turned into ves.

    She must have been enved because her family had sinned against someone or done something wrong.

    Hey, it was embezzlement, caught, hng, caught...

    Huh, thats right.

    As if massaging Ireinas breasts, I caressed her in a circr motion.

    I could tell that her body was getting more aroused and pent up as the nasal sound erupted more frequently each time.

    I swear to god, this is the first time Ive ever touched a womans breasts.

    Despite always being around Jihye back on earth, I never crossed the line between our friendship.

    Of course, I was thinking of taking Jihyes virginity one day...

    This was the first time I caressed a woman in my life, but I instinctively know where she likes to be touched and where her weakness is.

    Ireinas excited state was easily seen through.

    Is this also a talent thates from the awakening of a mythical ss attribute?

    Its great that I have awakened a potential for sex.

    Hasss! Haaaaah...

    [Take off my pants and boxers.]

    I took my hand off her chest and ordered her to do so.

    Ireina got off the bed and knelt between my legs.

    Tell me again. How did your family get caught embezzling something?

    Our family was a part of the faction of His Highness, the 3rd Prince...

    ording to her, this was the background of her situation:

    Ireinas family supported the third prince in the race for the throne.

    However, the 3rd prince was an idiot, and just like the sly 1st prince, who was also an idiot, he did nothing but mess around, and then tried to reveal all the misdemeanours of the 1st prince, leading to his downfall.

    The faction of the 1st prince, the centre of the political world, thoroughly destroyed the faction of the 3rd prince.

    Her family, which was left without a backing, also copsed.

    It was an interesting story, but that was not what was important right now.

    ! Big.

    Finally, my cock was disyed in all its glory.

    Ireina unwittingly eximed of her own ord.

    This, is this normal for a man...?

    Im on the big side.

    Wh-wh-what!? Isnt this just average as heck? I wasnt surprised at all!

    Despite whatever she uttered, her eyes trembled more violently than ever.

    It was hard to believe that this was tucked within a mans clothes.

    [Hold your hand around it and slide it up and down to make it feel good.]

    I leaned back and was ready to enjoy her caresses.

    When I was on Earth, my cock was 18cm long.

    However, after awakening the [Heaven] attribute, it became over 20cm.

    Attributes also affect the Awokens body.

    It is truly a world of boundless potential.

    Ireina gripped my cock and moved her hand slowly.

    Unfortunately, I wasnt in a very good mood with her movements.

    I had only the mental satisfaction of sexually harassing this virgin girl, but not any physical pleasure.

    Its her first time, so she cant help it. Shouldnt have chosen a virgin bitch for a maid if I expected anything more...

    It was a bit unfortunate.

    Which maid did Ji-hye choose?

    Stop. Nowy down on the bed.

    Yes.

    This time, she acted obediently even though I didnt give her any orders.

    I thought about getting a blow job next, but it dawned on me that I hadnt even kissed her yet.

    The wine ss was rolling on the floor before I knew it.

    I covered Ireinas frame with my body as she justy there, defenselessly on the bed.

    ***

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody"></font>

    First lewd; leave ratings :)

 Chapter 11.2 *

    Chapter 11.2 *

    You trash bastard. Dont r-pe me, pervert.

    No matter how much Ireina scolded Jung Ji-hoo in her head, nothing changed.

    His hand stroked her crotch between her legs.

    Haah...

    How did I fall into this shitty situation...?

    Until two years ago, she had been the daughter of a flourishing count family.

    She had always led a leisurely life in the familys mansion located in an affluent estate.

    It was the days when she held monthly social gatherings with aristocratic friends and looked forward to bing an adult.

    However, the fall of her family was sudden and extreme.

    In just a few days, she had be His Majestys maid.

    But Ireina did not lose hope.

    When I be an adult, I will awaken my attributes. Then Ill be able to reim my noble status again and rebuild my family.

    Although she would begin from the bottom with a barony, which was below the level of an earldom, she was certain that her life as a maidservant would soon be over.

    Is this a womans love liquid... It feels strange.

    Haaaaa, stop, stop

    His fingers prated the inside of Ireinas cunt, which had kept her virginity intact and male-free until today.

    He worked his way up her cunt as if looking for something within her.

    Ireina was in despair.

    Her familypletely copsed and her promising fate was denied by God.

    But more than anything else, what bothered her now was her lewd body.

    Why... Why am I in such a good mood...!!?

    Even though her precious body was being harassed by a man she met for the first time today, her own body, which couldnt stand his ministrations and moaned lewdly, was disgusting.

    At that moment, he pressed hard on a spot in her cunt.

    Hauuuuu!!!

    Ireinas vision blurred white as the pleasure surged from her belly to her brain.

    Involuntarily, her legs trembled and juices flowed from her cunt.

    Oh, did you just climax? Its really erotic. Is this your G-spot?

    Stop... Stop.

    He scratched the ce he had just pressed.

    A single tear flowed down from Ireinas eyes.

    In her hazy vision, the face of Jihoo came closer with the corner of his mouth raised.

    *Jjook. Jjook.*

    At first, he sucked on her lips lightly, and then his red tongue trampled the defence of her lips and entered her defenceless mouth.

    Saliva began to fill her mouth as his tongue licked every nook and cranny of her oral cavity.

    The smell of saliva...

    His left hand was on her breasts, his right was on her cunt, and his mouth was on her mouth.

    While Ireina was distracted by the pleasure, he took off her clothes.

    Puha-!

    After the kiss, he leaned back and opened her mouth with two of his fingers.

    Then, he rolled his tongue around his mouth for a moment before a drop of saliva fell from the air into her mouth.

    He was pressing her whole body down so that she couldnt resist and had no choice but to ept and drink his saliva.

    I mean, Ive always wanted to try this.

    He straightened his back and spread Ireinas legs apart.

    Can I put it in now?

    No, wait a minute! I need time to prepare my heart f

    However, jihoos patience had already reached its limit.

    His cock advanced, sying Ireinas cunt open, and piercing her hymen.

    Ahh! It hurts, it hurts!

    The cramped vagina was forcibly infiltrated, and his cock was inserted.

    Ireina couldnt help but scream at the pain as if her intestines were being stabbed.

    Her belly bulged out in the shape of his cock.

    Jihoos cock hit her cervix and it couldnt go any further.

    Huh ?!?!

    Suddenly, an immense pleasure was felt inside her vagina, where she had only felt pain till now.

    Ireina squirted love juice and became light-headed from the pleasure.

    Did you cum after the first insertion? Youre really erotic.

    She couldnt possibly deny what he said.

    Having already drained her stamina with two climaxes so far, she could not resist the pleasure that echoed from the depths of her body.

    This-this is against the rules...

    After stopping, he rocked her waist over her top and r-ped her.

    She couldnt help but moan whenever his cock rubbed against her cunt.

    Hee, ha, ha, ha, that

    Eventually, his cock swelled inside her vagina and vomited out semen.

    *Meowing*

    Ouya... Haa, so this is sex.

    He pulled his cock out of her body.

    Her pussy twitched at the sudden loss.

    A mixture of white semen and red virgin blood flowed out of her hole.

    Its finally over...

    Ireina felt relieved at the end of the sexual intercourse session, in which she felt like she was about to lose herself to her own pleasure, but she felt a little regret without even realising it.

    But his cock didnt get any smaller.

    Huh. Now turn around andy on your tummy.

    Uh, eh? Eh?

    Contrary to her mumbling, her body faithfully followed his orders.

    Hey, wait, I, still, haah

    The sex continued without a break.

    She was in a submissive position for the second and third fucks.

    Huh  Ha uh  He uh

    The fourth session was a face-to-face pounding.

    Ireina came several times while kissing Jihoo with her eyes bing unfocused and unresponsive.

    The fifth time she was back to a submissive position again.

    He mmed her face into the quilt, making her forget to even moan, as she only trembled and climaxed.

    Their rtionship ended when he finally ejacted in the end.

    Great. It felt so good.

    The pressure on Ireinas body disappeared.

    Heavy footsteps could be heard.

    She began to return from her out-of-body experience, albeit with a shallow focus in her pupils.

    He left the room and then she saw her mastering back.

    Master.

    He appeared satisfied with the sex, but his weary face came closer and closer to her.

    Handsome.

    Ireina fainted as she felt their soft lips enjoin pleasantly.

    ** *

    That was the best.

    I looked at my maid, who had fallen asleep.

    Ireinas body, spread out haphazardly over the nket, was beautiful.

    Her sweat-drenched hair and the smell of her alluring flesh were enticing.

    Her body was the best.

    Every time she climaxed, her pussy tightened, and the trembling innards and the moaning as if she couldnt bare my thrusts were the driving force that had my cock standing so erect.

    I stroked her red hair.

    The sound of her breathing as she slept was cute.

    Ireina, who passed out in bed, was a fresh canvas I had painted.

    Its so satisfying to know that its me who made her like this, who is looks-wise, no less than a celebrity from Earth.

    I am delighted to think of her insides as mine without having to worry about anything else.

    She will be more receptive to a man every time she hugs me in the future.

    Her cunt will gradually take the shape of my cock.

    Her sex skills will grow day by day to my liking.

    I dont expect Ireina to truly fall for me just by having sex.

    She will definitely groan and grunt at me again tomorrow and in the days toe.

    But at night, it has been proven today that she can never beat me.

    Every time I ejacte, she climaxes four or five times.

    Every time she climaxes, she loses her stamina and ends up bing a living doll thats only use is to be fucked.

    Since Ireina is a non-attribute, it must have been difficult for her to ept someone with a mythical-ss Attribute as her master.

    Couldnt I give her an attribute?

    I learned that awakening before or after an attribute test is extremely rare, but it does exist.

    If she gets an attribute, well be able to have much better sex with each other.

    Sex with her non-attribute self is so good already, so what kind of taste would a woman with attributes be?

    What about Amer of the [Beauty] Attribute?

    And Jihye and Ayoung with epic attributes?

    And what of Hyerin with the mythical ss attribute?

    I look forward to my future life in this world.

 Chapter 12.1

    Chapter 12.1

    Its really amazing... This is amazing...

    It was early February when the snow slowly begins to stop falling

    An old professor at the National Academy, who is about to retire soon, stroked his beard and admired the sight before him.

    Every time he pulled his long beard out of an age-old habit, precious white strands would fall to the floor, but that was not his concern right now.

    He stood on the podium of the mana forge, watching four students sitting on the floor meditating.

    After having taught basic magic for decades, one day he received a proposal from the glorious imperial family.

    The students would be four- men and women- who were soon to enter the academy.

    If they were the sons of high-ranking nobles who had just awakenedmon attributes, he might still be thinking about delivering lectures to them.

    However, the moment he received the list of the names of the students, he suppressed his desire to rush to the pce immediately and posted an eptance letter.

    He looked at the students sitting in a row, starting from the left.

    Her Highness, Princess Amer di Kairos.

    The princess once again proved the greatness of the imperial family by awakening the [Beauty] Attribute, which is a continental-level property.

    She fidgeted as if the posture she was maintaining was ufortable after having meditated for a while now.

    In her body, she had already umted magic power equivalent to that of a second-year academy student.

    However

    This kind of thought may be sphemous, but...

    She was actually the worst of his four students.

    The woman kneeling down on her knees beside Her Highness as if praying, while wearing a clean white dress

    Seong Ah-yeong.

    Having obtained the epic level [Life] Attribute, she already possessed the level of magical power reminiscent of a 3rd-year academy student.

    Due to her nature, herbat power is weak.

    However, as far as the healing arts are concerned, there is no problem with her pursuing a future as a nun apprentice.

    Professor Noh shifted his gaze to the woman who was sitting next to Seong Ah-yeong, holding a small flower pot with her legs outstretched before her and her eyes closed

    Jeon Ji-hye.

    [Death], which is an epic-level attribute, has the opposite characteristics of Seong Ah-yeongs.

    She is, in some ways, the best of the four.

    This is because Jeon Ji-hye seeded inprehending her attribute before anyone else.

    The flower in the pot, which had been full of life until an hour ago, was withered as if it had not been watered for a long time.

    Awakening the power that even upper-ss academy students have difficulty doing in only one month... Its really such an amazing talent.

    Ugh.

    At that moment, Professor Noh looked at the man he was most concerned about among the four, as the flow of mana rippled and swayed beside Jeon Ji-hye.

    Jung Jihoo... This child is a monster.

    He is the possessor of the mythical [Heaven] Attribute.

    As befits the rank of his attribute, his magical power has long since surpassed that of an academy student.

    But what really surprised the old professor is his talent for the magical.

    Individuals with the [Fire] Attribute are rewarded for using magic dealing with heat.

    A person with the [Water] Attribute is buffed when using water-handling magic.

    A person with the [Sun] Attribute is buffed only when using magic that deals with light and heat.

    However, the [Heaven] Attribute has no such restrictions.

    After teaching him magic for a month, the old professor realized

    Jung Jihoos magical talent.

    For Jeong Ji-hoo, all types of magic acquisition and expression are buffed.

    One regrettable thing is that he didnt know what the power of the [Heaven] Attribute actually is.

    Since it only ever appeared in legends, it has never been recorded in history, so it was still an unknown.

    Maybe she might know.

    The woman favoured by the stars.

    The 2nd Princess Her Highness, Princess Soniel di Kairos.

    Her eyes, which gaze into the essence of all things, may be able to see something.

    Professor Noh thought that he should put in a word for what could be regarded as the best student in his life.

    ** *

    After ss, I and Jihye walked to the floor where each of our rooms was.

    You look very tired. Are you alright?

    Ugh... Now that Im able to use one Authority, Im always like this during the daytime...

    The Authority: [Investigation (Death)].

    It is an ability that drains its targets physical strength and kills it.

    It exerts an effect simr to that of an advanced magic called Energy Drain.

    Currently, it can only be used on small grasses and cannot absorb the stolen health, but if developed to its full potential, it is a curse that will disy terrifying abilities in the future.

    With the two hands of little Jihye down by her side, I ced my right hand on her head and stroked her myself.

    She is cute like a puppy.

    I could feel the fatigue in her voice, which was quieter than usual.

    The reason she is tired right now is not because of the sses, but because she hates how low the [Death] Attribute makes her feel at certain times of the day, and low she was feeling right now.

    Attribute awakening is not simply a matter of acquiring a talent.

    Attributes affect the soul of the Awoken.

    The more skilfully one handles the attributes they awaken to, the more the Awakeners desires, goals, likes and dislikes change.

    Jihye embraced the attribute more deeply than any of the four of us in the magic ss.

    As a result, she became a nocturnal person.

    And thats not all

    Are you still ufortable around Ah-young?

    Yeah... I keep avoiding her without even realizing it.

    The friendship between Ji-hye and Ah-yeong began to deteriorate.

    Its not to the point where the two have ended their rtionship, but the rtionship between the two is bing more and more distant.

    This is because the attribute of Jihye has a sort of repulsive effect when near the attribute of Ahyeong.

    She seems to keep feeling ufortable around Ah-yeong for no reason.

    Perhaps, if Seong Ah-young develops her attributes well, she will one day be like Ji-hye.

    Anyway, since the attribute test, we were able to achieve great achievements by listening to the professors magic lectures for over a month.

    ording to theOld Bookabout the Hero of Light, which is kept in the temple library, the hero who was summoned to this world 300 years ago reached the level of a sword master in half a year after learning swordsmanship from the ground up.

    This just disys the overwhelming talent of epic-ss attributes.

    Our current case is certainly very simr to that of the Hero of Light.

 Chapter 12.2

    Chapter 12.2

    Anyway, today was a really useful day.

    Very! But did you see that grandpas eyes? Even though he has seen us every day, he still doesnt believe it.

    Isnt it because of you, who seeded in manifesting your powers in just two weeks, which usually takes a normal person at least two years?

    Thats why I cant handle all types of magic~ huuh?

    Jihyes smirk made me smile.

    Every day this past month has been filled with learning magic.

    The amount of mana I can use noticeably increases each time I meditate.

    I felt confident that I was getting stronger as I learned different magics every day.

    In addition, I have an exclusive maid who relieves various stresses and my ravenous sexual desires every night.

    Those were some really satisfying days.

    Even after the first night, Ireina still only reluctantly obeys my orders.

    She doesnt yet have the heart to give in andmit herself to me.

    But honestly, it doesnt matter much.

    The master-servant rtionship with me has already been notarized and documented, and thanks to the seal of a ve engraved on her belly, Ireina cannot refuse my orders.

    Watching her slowly change would be one of the great pleasures of my time in this other world.

    If there is one thing I find troubling, it is Ireinas sex skills.

    As we entangle in each others bodies every day, her skills have improved since the beginning, but the speed at which my skills and stamina have grown faster than that.

    Her enthusiasm during sex is getting better, but her climax frequency and the time it takes until she passes out are getting shorter and shorter.

    What measures will need to be put in ce for my continued satisfactory nightlife?

    Either somehow awaken Ireina.

    Or get a new girl.

    I nced at Jihye walking beside me.

    Hm?

    How is your exclusive maid? Is she useful?

    Hehe. My Anna-chan is good at cooking! Shes good at cleaning, shes good at doing theundry, and shes really diligent! We have really fun conversations, and shes good at singing and dancing

    Hm, whats this about singing and dancing?

    Shall I try it out too?

    In terms of being able to please your master, couldnt we say that singing and dancing are one of the basics for a ve?

    I can imagine Ireina shaking her ass with a lewd expression on her debauched face.

    Unlike some men, including myself, who demand night service from their maids, almost all women treat their maids like housekeepers or friends who will never betray them.

    At first, there were quite a few of my ssmates who refused the exclusive ves.

    Its only been a little less than three months since we came to this world, so the values and ideologies of most of my ssmates were still too ingrained and it was not yet enough time to abandon their earthly morals.

    This is natural and expected even.

    But they have to adapt eventually.

    I adapted a while back.

    Hows your maid?! Did you say she was called Ireina? Thanks to her, every night must be fun, right?

    Jihye asked me this in a lower-than-usual and sly voice, crossing her arms over mine.

    I looked into her eyes.

    The expected expression of jealousy in her pupils

    Doesnt exist.

    It was a question posed as if it was natural for me to have sex with my maid.

    I expected this reaction.

    Haha, I do her every day, but shes a bit shabby.

    Jihye doesnt dwell on the matter of me having rtionships with other women.

    Because in the world she envisions, there is only her and I.

    To Jihye, other people are not very important.

    Her world revolves solely around her rtionship with me.

    I made her like this.

    Theres no way Ireina will be my opponent. She must work hard every day...

    I untied our entangled arms and wrapped my right arm around Jihyes thin waist.

    She clung to me even more.

    Anyone would think that we are sweet lovers.

    However, it is a very natural behaviour for Ji-hye and me.

    I made her like this.

    When I was in middle school, I opened my eyes to the world of sex and the genders different secondary sexual characteristics.

    My lively, popr, and pretty childhood friend, whom I have been around since childhood

    I gaslighted her.

    Through the methods that have been employed in the background for several years until recently, Ji-hye was gradually being transformed into a sunflower that only looks at me.

    Even if I drag Ji-hye into my room without telling her anything, she wont resist.

    If I push her onto my bed, my Jihye will spread her legs so I can fuck her.

    As she whispers sobbing moans into my ear, it will surely be a thrilling experience.

    As the rtionship with Ireina was gradually bing insufficient, I wondered if I should gradually rope in Jihye.

    Since she has epic attributes, her body which is optimized by the attribute will surely feel much better than Ireinas.

    But not yet.

    Jeon Ji-hye, the best work of my life, has not yet beenpleted.

    It seems that copse and restoration will be required one more time.

    I recalled how she talked so gleefully about her own maid.

    Her name must have been something like Anna...?

    It seems she will make for some good material for my ns.

    ** *

    Finally, the academy banquet will be held at the imperial pce next week!

    At the ce where the executives were gathered, Amers maid handed out invitations to the banquet.

    Our ss has been living in the Star Pce for over a month, and so we had many encounters with Amer.

    I had frequent opportunities to talk to her because we took sses together.

    Since we are ssmates who will enter the academy together in a few months anyway, our ss and Amer agreed to maintain an informalmunication channel between us.

    Academy Banquet? What is that?

    Hmm... Its a ce where academy freshmen and current students like us, as well as recently graduated aristocrats, gather and interact. Only those who live in the ecliptic attend, but its notpulsory, and so its not a big banquet.

    It is a banquet attended by young nobles and prospective nobles.

    Oh! I will definitely attend!! Choi Ji-hoon shouted.

    Hmm, okay. Ill hold a ss meeting tomorrow and let the others know.

    Minho personally put the invitations in the bag he received from his exclusive maid.

    The maid by his side became restless as she watched Minho do her chores for her.

    Amer rolled her tongue in her mouth, looking like she wanted to say something more.

    Is there anything else you want to say?

    Uh, I dont want you to worry about it for nothing... I heard that older brother Polcus is attending this banquet... Ah, he is the first prince.

    Min Hye-rin quickly did a scan of the room and then asked in a hushed voice

    ...Is he the foolish prince who indulges in women all day?

    Thats right.

    The first prince is attending.

    All of us frowned.

    Haa, we will take note. Are there any other members of the royal family attending or people we need to be careful of?

    Ah, this time, older sister Soniel, the 2nd princess, and older brother Dave, the 2nd prince, are also attending. The two of them are nice and you will be fine around them!

    I called out for joy inwardly at those words.

    The 2nd Princess, Soniel di Kairos.

    She has the best [Star cluster] [T/N: Might change to Star constetion or something.] attribute in the empire.

    When I waspletely confused about my attributes and powers, the professor who taught me magic told me about her.

    Her special eyes might be able to dig up something about the [Heaven] Attribute which I am clueless about.

    I very much look forward to meeting Her Highness Soniel at the banquet.

 Chapter 13.1 *

    Chapter 13.1 *

    *Shweee*

    A hot jet of water runs through my hair and warms my scalp.

    As the white soap bubbles disappear along with the water, the subtle scent of the shampoo delights my nose.

    Soft fingers gently scratch every nook and cranny of my scalp to get rid of all the itchy spots.

    It reminds me of hair salons back on Earth.

    I liked that one time I went to a beauty salon where a female employee washed my hair with the most care.

    After washing my entire head with skillful finesse, she asked in a friendly voice, Do you have any more itchy spots?, And finished with a refreshing scalp massage that soothed any pains.

    But the act of doing a massage is not for everyone.

    I tried asking Ireina for a massage the other day, but she didnt know much about the art, so she just pressed down on me here and there as hard as she could.

    There was no cool feeling that people say they experience when massaged.

    No, but, shouldnt being able to give a massage be a basic requirement for a maid, huh?

    ...Are there any more itchy spots?

    No more. Its fine.

    Regarding Ireina, just a few years ago, she was still a noblewoman, so she was only kept around as the emperors preliminary maid.

    The reason she had remained a reserve was because everyone expected her to awaken attributes and to escape her life as a maid, since she was from a noble family.

    In the end, she was found to be a non-attribute, and her status as a ve was confirmed, and so now she was in the position where she was chosen by me.

    No one expected this oue, so she had not yet had professional maid training.

    So, while Ireina has the most beauty, her maid capabailities are rtively inferior.

    Its a bit disappointing for me, her owner, but the reason I chose her was because of her body and those despairing eyes of her in the first ce, so I dont regret my choice.

    Now get up so I can wash your front...

    You know why I keep lying down, right? Did you forget already?

    .

    I winked at her as I got up and pointed between my legs.

    My little Jihoo was gradually inting to full mast for the expected service toe.

    Really now, why are you so lively...?

    I dont know. Isnt it because Ireina is pretty?

    ...Im not at all happy to hear that.

    As she said that, Ireinas frown showed no signs of letting up.

    You let it out twice in the morning, and yet again...

    The time now is 9 am.

    It has already be her routine to wake me up at 7:00 am every day with a fetio to help get rid of my morning erection.

    Today, I had a simple breakfast and now she is attending to my bath to get me ready for the academy banquet that will follow.

    Ireina knelt down on her knees, pointing my crotch toward her body.

    Her dripping red bob of hair was so sexy that my cock twitched in anticipation.

    Dont keep tempting me...

    She squeezed my cock gently.

    My shaft was so long that even her hands could only cover half of it, and it was so thick that the tips of her thumb and middle finger barely touched when she wrapped her fingers around the girth.

    Ireinas slender fingers began to stroke my prick.

    The movement of her hands was markedly different from the first night.

    At first, she started slowly, as if warming up the shaft.

    The way she does it just feels so naughty.

    She scrubbed meticulously over my ns, which I particrly found pleasurable, and then the area beneath my ns.

    After a while, the speed gradually increases, prompting my ejaction.

    As she was educated to my liking, she did not forget to check my expressions and mood every so often.

    How are you feeling?

    Uhh. Finally, youve be a bit useful. Now try using your mouth.

    Yes... Haljjak.

    Ireina began the oral service, gently licking with her tongue between my urethral opening.

    Haa... chu. Jjook.

    She kissed the ns two or three times.

    Then, I ce my thick cock over her immacte face and start to rub it slowly up from the base of her chin.

    Every time her warm breath touches the length, it feels ticklish and good.

    Haa-puu, tsuu. Chu. Squeeze.

    Her hands do not rest either.

    With her left hand, she caresses my balls, and with her right, she caresses my sensitive ns.

    A strange sense of incongruity is felt when contrasting her prostitute-like behavior and the neat and pure atmosphere about her in my mind.

    I feel proud and satisfied recalling that this is my doing.

    It is the result of the synergy between my educational skills and the various porn and doujinshi I consumed back on Earth.

    In addition, Ireina was an excellent student who was quick to understand.

    If only her pussy was a little stronger...

    Still, she isnt too bad.

    Now, put it in your mouth.

    Haaaaa...

    Her cunt went limp and loose every time I fucked her to orgasm and unconsciousness, so even if I wanted to educate her, I couldnt.

    Inevitably, I focused on her handjob and fe training.

    Oooh. Joow. Joow.

    Her head moves back and forth with her tongue pleasantly wrapping around my pole.

    Its a pity that she can only stimte half of it because she still hasnt got the skills to pass the cock all the to her throat.

    A drop of saliva flows from Ireinas mouth.

    Her jewel-like eyes opened slightly and met mine.

    Haa, you seem to be enjoying it too?

    Im sorry...

    She is a beautiful woman who has refined her being and her skills only to please me.

    A woman trying desperately to wring out the cum from my cock.

    Is there a man who would not feel a sense of ejaction in a situation like this?

    I put my hand on top of Ireinas head. Immediately, as taught previously, she ceased all movement.

    It felt good and meant that she was learning.

    I stroked her head twice and held the back of her head with both hands.

    Oops! Chug, Chubop, Shuk, Jubop!

    I shook my waist roughly as if I was fucking her cunt and fucked her mouth pussy violently.

    The movements brought tears to her eyes.

    Seeing that, my cock swelled even more, and the sense of ejaction rose all the way to my ns.

    Now... Im cumming!

    Hiuup!!!!

    *Dopyuu*

    Ireinas mouth was filled with my semen.

    I slowly pulled out my cock.

    Ah.

    And as she was previously taught, she parted her lips to reveal her mouth full of semen and then

    *Gulp-gulp-gulp*

    She drank it all in three swallows.

    Uh, that is fishy... Ah-

    She opened her mouth again to prove that she had ingested every bit of my semen into her body.

    I could see white semen bubbles on Ireinas face and on her maid uniform.

    She wiped the semen from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.

    Her maid outfit was already soaked with sweat and water, and her ck underwear was showing through.

    All of this is unbearably stimting.

    Haa, I cant stand it. Take it all off.

    I knew this would happen...

    Theres still plenty of time left before the banquet, so there shouldnt be a problem.

    Lets focus on my cute sex ve for now.

    It was two hours after I finished taking a bath, right before the academy banquet was to start.

    ***

    Jihoo, did something good happen?

    I just took a longer than usual shower today. It was very refreshing.

    I think this is the first time Ive emptied my balls to this extent in the bathtub rather than the bed.

    Ireina eventually passed out and I threw her onto the living room couch after a rough wash.

    To be a nuisance to her owner makes her a really bad bitch.

    I never r-ped her after that because her brain was already dominated by orgasms.

    As a result of the earlier fuck, I am now in the sage mode thates with a satisfying ejaction.

    Thanks to her, my head is clear.

    The academy banquet is a very important event.

    It is a ce where us summoned are, for the first time, going to be introduced to nobles outside of the imperial castle, and its a ce to get acquainted with the seniors of the academy who we will be living with in the future.

    I must always keep your head clear for such an event.

    In that respect, post-ejaction sage mode is a very effective tool.

    Funnily enough, I used to write my college entrance letters after programming myself into sage mode.

 Chapter 13.2

    Chapter 13.2

    You can enter now.

    The maid who is managing the entrance to the banquet hall notified Amer.

    Our ss decided to enter with Amer.

    As a princess, it seems that the order in which she enters the banquet has to be at a set time.

    Now, lets go in! Dont be too nervous, just remember yesterdays training and be careful of the people you need to be careful of. There shouldnt be anything else special otherwise, okay?

    Well, if she has said something like that, now something was bound to happen.

    We followed her through the luxurious wooden door.

    Her Highness, the 3rd Princess, Amer di Kairos, [Heaven] Summoned Jung Ji-hoo and 10 others are entering!

    This time, 11 people in my ss, including myself, decided to attend the banquet.

    Anyway, the announcer prioritized me over the ss representative, Minho.

    Oh... They are...

    As rumor has it, every one of them has ck hair.

    All sorts of food and drinks were ced in the middle of the huge auditorium, and while an orchestra band yed soft background music in the corner, the countless eyes of young aristocrats were fixed on us.

    As instructed in advance, we each took a ss of the drink we wanted, and then split up in pairs of two.

    Its because it doesnt look good when only us Earthlings are huddled together, and were here to interact with other nobles today anyway.

    The dress suits you well.

    Thank you... The maid rmended it.

    My partner is Hyerin Min.

    The dress I saw her wearing for the first time today was dangerous enough to be called killer.

    Its not too puffy, and it doesnt cling to her body.

    While hiding her voluptuous breasts, it reveals her immacte shoulders and corbones, as if it intended to push and pull a mans heartstrings.

    Anyway, who am I going to talk to?

    Minho apanied Amer at her suggestion.

    Amer is introducing Minho to her close aristocratic buddies.

    Ah-yeong, who originally intended to go with Min-ho, paired up with Ji-hye.

    It seems that the girls settled down at a table to eat first.

    What shall we do?

    Um...Well

    Hey, are you the two summoned who have awakened the mythical attributes this time?

    Yes. Thats right.

    However, as if to put our worries to shame, we, the mythical couple, were getting more attention than anyone else.

    Wow, nice to meet you! My name is Adele Griff, and Im going into the third grade this year.

    Hello. So youre a senior. Please speakfortably with us.

    She has long blue hair and blue eyes like ake.

    She was a confident woman who seemed to be theplete opposite of Ireina.

    Ill serve as the vice president of the academys security department starting this year. If you ever get into trouble, you can contact me here!

    Senior Adele gave us her business card and started a conversation with us.

    I listened to her talking about the magistrates and the knights major sses.

    She got along well with Hyerin, since they both liked swordsmanship more than me, who was aspiring to be a magician.

    The image of the two beauties talking was like a painting.

    Soon after, Adele went over to talk to someone else, but Hyerin and I didnt get a chance to eat as other nobles quickly filled the empty void.

    Besides, it wasnt just nobles who wanted to talk to us.

    Hello. My name is Dave Von Kairos.

    Hello. Its an honor to meet His Highness, 2nd Prince.

    The 2nd Prince, Dave Von Kairos

    One of the three imperial candidates who are aiming for the throne.

    From what I heard from Amer, he is the wisest of the three running in the royal family.

    Indeed, even though he is now a third year student at the academy, he is said to have already passed some outstanding policies with his administrative masterss.

    There would be nothing wrong with maintaining friendly ties with such a person.

    His Highness Dave was interested in the society, politics, and culture of Earth, which is another world from his point of view.

    Also, since he majored in magic, he gave me a lot of useful information.

    Come visit my pce another time. Lets continue our conversation from today!

    I had a lot of fun too. If you invite me anytime, I wille running haha.

    So, we skipped lunch and decided to expand ourwork.

    By the way, where is the 2nd Princess Soniel di Kairos?

    ** *

    Its been awkward around Ji-hyetely.

    Seong Ah-young thought as she rinsed her mouth in the bathroom after the meal.

    Jihye had changed a lot as her attribute skills had noticeably improved.

    Not only had she be a nocturnal person who was tired during the day and active at night, but sometimes Ahyeong felt bleak around her.

    Life and death.

    It was but a natural phenomenon ording to the attributes that Jihye and she had awakened that they kept away from each other.

    But, I hate that.

    She did not want to be distant from Jihye.

    It was because Ji-hye was her most important friend, second only to Min-ho in her ss.

    So, when Amer had asked Minho if he wanted to pair up with her, and Minho had tried to show regard for Ahyeong by trying to refuse

    Then, Ill partner with Ji-hye!

    She chose to go with Jihye.

    Seong Ah-yeong had no intention of giving up her friendship with Ji-hye.

    She wanted to hang out with her boyfriend, Minho, as well.

    But recently, he had been busy with his ss representative and executive duties, taking care of their ssmates and meeting various outside people.

    Let alone dating, the amount of time they spent together had decreased significantly.

    It was too bad, but as his girlfriend, she didnt intend to be his obstacle.

    It was because of Minhos efforts to help and serve others that she had even fallen for him in the first ce.

    Where did Minho go?

    At first, he and Amer walked around the banquet hall talking to people, but at some point he disappeared.

    Wouldnt it be good if they went back to the banquet hall?

    As Seong Ah-yeong was washing her hands thoroughly with soap, she was approached by a woman from inside the bathroom heading towards the door.

    She could see that the womans wispy blonde hair was like the twinkling stars.

    As she passed behind herself

    Park Min-ho is at the far right end of the corridor.

    An indifferent self-directed speech entered Ah-youngs ears.

    Yes... huh? What?!

    Sung Ah-young quickly wiped her hands and left the bathroom, but the blonde woman suddenly disappeared.

    What is it all of a sudden...?

    The name of her boyfriend suddenly popped up from a beauty she was seeing for the first time.

    Her intuition whispered to her to find Minho immediately.

    Didnt she say that he is in the farthest room on the right?

    She moved with haste.

    She had quite a few aristocrats try to speak to her on the way, but she waved them off with an appropriate reply.

    Before long, she arrived in front of the room.

    What Seong Ah-young witnessed inside

    Amer lying on the floor with her dress torn in half, and

    It was Park Min-ho who seemed to have attacked Amer from above.

    ** *

    First Prince Porcus von Kairos was very ufortable.

    It was because the maid he had been targeting for a long time was taken away.

    Fuck, Ireina... To steal that bitch... I should have asked my dad sooner, damn it.

    When he was young, he fell in love with her at first sight at a social gathering and had asked for her, who was the daughter of a count, to be his concubine.

    Ireina, unaware of the subject matter, trampled on his favor in a respectful manner.

    So, he decided to get rid of her n through his subordinates.

    While he was at it, he also cleaned up his younger brother, who had been getting too big for his boots.

    Its not that he used them of a crime that didnt exist.

    There are few aristocrats who did not embezzle small sums here and there.

    However, the amount reported against them was just slightly exaggerated.

    However, as a gift from the emperor, Ireina went to the summoned being whose name was unknown to Porcus.

    Bringing her back using the power of the first prince was impossible because it would go directly against the will of the emperor.

    She must have been fucked already... Fuck!

    In a fit of rage, Porcus took a swing at the cup of wine being poured by the woman who could be identified to be his concubine.

    With his face flushed, he nced around the banquet hall.

    Whileparing the faces and bodies of the nobledies, his gaze stopped at a woman.

    Wow... Extraordinary...

    She was the most attractive woman he had ever seen, even whenpared to his fiance and his concubines.

    Ireina was erased from his mind instantly.

    Hey, Kyle, bring her to our table.

    Hmm? Yes, I understand.

    Kyle, an aristocratic son of the First Princes faction, walked towards Min Hye-rin while chewing on a grape.

    Hello. I am a summoned from

    You. Follow me.

    Uh, yes?

    Tsk. Dont you understand what Im saying?

    Kyle quickly reached out to grab Min Hye-rins wrist.

    But she easily avoided his hand.

    ?

    Its the first time Ive seen this face, so isnt she just a freshman? Does she think she can avoid my hand, when I have already graduated and be a knight?

    Kyle did not know that she was a prospective knight who was growing tremendously with her mythical talent.

    How dare you avoid being respectful?

    He reached out his hand again, twice as fast as before.

    But this time, a man snatched at Kyles arm in the middle of his lunge.

    Be respectful.

    The tall, handsome man next to her growled as he red at Kyle.

    Who are you?

 Chapter 14.1

    Chapter 14.1

    Amer, you should never trust men. All men are like monkeys in heat, thinking only dirty thoughts all day long.

    Her eldest sister warned Amer of the dangers and propensity for violence of men a countless number of times after Amer went through puberty.

    Her sisters opinion was understandable.

    It is indeed a biological fact that men have a higher sex drive than women, and considering what happened in the past between her sister and her brother Porcus, it was natural for her sister to stay away from men.

    In fact, her older sister continued to thwart her fathers frequent attempts to find a husband for her, while insisting solely on her knightly path.

    Amer admired her older sister, who did not stop training herself even after developing skillsparable to the level of the Imperial Five Greats at a very young age.

    But she also felt repulsed by her programming.

    She was curious about men.

    She was curious about the process of dating and marriage.

    She wanted to experience the feelings of love.

    When her sister was staying in the pce, male nobles were prevented from approaching Amer at various banquets.

    However, her older sister was not here right now, having gone on an expedition to subdue the cultists with the Holy Knights.

    Also, as if the god had heard her wish, Amer awakened the [Beauty] Attribute that could win over the love of any man.

    Amer. You cant fall in love with Park Min-ho.

    Her second sister gave her this advice when she left the throne room after having received instructions from her father to flirt with Minho Park.

    Park Min-ho is the first man to be friendly with Amer and act on an equal footing.

    He is handsome and upright.

    He always acts for others and knows how to be considerate of the woman he is with.

    Whats more, he had never nced at Amer in a dirty way.

    Since her awakening, the eyes of men when they looked at her changed drastically.

    Choi Ji-hoon, whom she met at every executive meeting, was always full of lust, and Jeong Ji-hoo also asionally scanned her breasts or hips.

    However, Park Min-hos eyes had never shown sexual desire.

    Amer liked Minho for that.

    She didnt not think it was love just yet, but she was certain that she had a crush on him.

    It had not been long since they met, but her womans intuition was telling her that if she married him, she would be happy.

    Wouldnt my eldest sister have no choice but to acknowledge a man if it is Minho?

    Her second sisters advice from after the talk with their father had long been dispelled from her mind.

    Its just, one problem that cropped up was that he had a girlfriend who he truly loved.

    Seong Ah-young.

    She was kind, pretty, and talented.

    But shes not my adversary. I will steal Park Min-ho.

    To this end, the banquet was used as an opportunity to go on a tangent alone and lead him to an empty room in a corner somewhere.

    She then pretended to be drunk and she tripped over her own footing.

    Her dress was torn in the process as a bonus.

    Today, she would make Minho be aware of the options around him in the form of the young princess called Amer.

    Mi-Mi-Minho...

    Park Min-ho felt as if his head would break. How did this happen...?

    He was just attending the academy banquet, paired up with Amer, and making friends with various nobles...

    Amers legs were hurting, so they had entered an empty room to rest for a while...?

    So why is Amer lying under me...?

    And if that was the case

    It looks like Im attacking her...!

    Maybe its because he had drank too much, his head hurt.

    As a schoolboy, he never drank while underage.

    Even after he became an adult and awakened to his attributes, he never drank voluntarily as he was busy all day long.

    So today was the day he had drank the most in his entire life.

    But the amount I drank is too much...

    Had he known this would happen, he would have drank moderately from the ss the nobles toasted him.

    Amer just stared into Park Min-hos eyes without making a move.

    And so, there were two ways out of this situation for him.

    Either he should get up quickly and walk away, apologising to her that it was an honest mistake and returning back to the banquet

    Or, hug her who could not resist him as she was right then.

    Naturally, Park Min-ho, when thinking normally, would choose the former.

    It was because he already had a precious and lovely girlfriend named Seong Ah-young.

    But now, he couldnt seem to recall Seong Ah-yeong in his mind.

    Its fortunate that theres not a single part of me that is touching her body. If I get off like this, and just leave the room... that should be the end of it

    The reason Park Min-ho could not think rationally was not only because he was drunk.

    Amers magical power was seeping into his mind.

    The [Beauty] Attribute is optimized for seduction and sex.

    The effect on her, of course, did not stop at the level of transforming her to the best physical condition.

    Amers attributes are specialized in mental interference.

    Although she could not yet manifest an authority, she could at least utilise her attribute in her magic.

    As the mana released in the form of sweat evaporated in the air, it created an erotic atmosphere around them.

    And if he were to breathe in this air, it would make sure nothing but thoughts about her woulde to mind.

    Hurry. Hurry!

    She would have liked to have her first experience in a sweeter and more romantic atmosphere, but such a case was nigh impossible.

    And since that was the case, she chose to engrave the guilt of Amer in his heart.

    Since Park Min-ho was not the type of man to eat and then abandon the woman who he took the virginity of, this was the fastest and most efficient way for Amer to bond with him.

    In the unlit room, only Amers two eyes, filled with magic, were shining a bright, hot pink.

    Then a weak wind blew.

    As the air that came in through the slightly ajar door flowed through the room and blew out of the window, a familiar scent seeped into Park Min-hos nostrils.

    It was a specific scent he had smelled the most after his own familys.

    At the same time, his mind instantly became clear and free of lust.

    If Amers attribute is specialized in mental interference, Park Min-hos [Light] Attribute strengthens his mental resistance.

    The confrontation between the spear of [Beauty] and the shield of [Light] ended with the victory of the man who had just realized that he was shielding himself from oppression.

    Park Min-hos rationality, which had be even more pronounced since the smell from earlier, instantly grasped the cause of this situation.

    Mi, Minho...?

    Im sorry, Amer. This was a mistake. Are you okay? Are you sure you are not hurt?

    Yes.

    Taking care as best he could to keep their skin from touching each other, he rose slowly.

    Amer too, realizing that her ruse had been ruined, got up while chewing on her lips.

    Your dress is all torn... Theres a spare dress in the closet. Youd better wear that.

    Minho... I was...

    I dont know why you did that But, I hope this doesnt happen again.

    After that, Park Min-ho left the room without waiting for her response.

    This was because it was much more important for him to speak with Ah-young, who would be anxious outside the room, than Amer right now.

    Seeing his eyes be colder than earlier, Amer wanted to cry.

    ***

    Phew.

    Your Highness, what are you doing?

    Hm, no, its nothing, Leah. Thank you for your concern.

    Soniel let out a sigh of relief as she swept her radiant blonde hair to the side.

    Fortunately, Amer and Park Min-ho did not cross the line.

    Just as nned...

    The correct course of action had been to inform Seong Ah-young, who was looking for Park Min-ho anyway, in the bathroom.

    She wanted to support her sisters first love, but...

    Anyway, the ending has already been fixed. For my younger sister, Ms Seong Ah-yeong, and for me too...

    If Amer lost her virginity then

    For Soniels younger sister, even tougher and more difficult days awaited her.

    All Soniel could do was to guide her sister onto the least rocky path to her fated end.

    She did not want to recklessly stimte Heavens desire for exclusivity.

    Like that guy is about to...

    Her starry eyesnded upon the image of two figures arguing in the middle of the banquet hall.

    ***

 Chapter 14.2

    Chapter 14.2

    Who are you?

    ...Huh, oh, my, Im really surprised.

    A frivolous yellow-haired man threw his bangs off to the side and frowned.

    Did you just ask me that?

    Then who else besides you?

    My ss was empty and I was just on the way to refill my drink.

    And a man who looked like a jerk was trying to grab Hye-rins wrist.

    The moment I witnessed this, an unknown impulse surged from the depths of my heart.

    When I came to my senses, I found that I was already holding his wrist tightly.

    Begone, child. This is not your ce.

    The yellow-haired individual, Kyle, tried to shake his arm violently to clear it of his opponents grip but failed miserably.

    What is this guys strength...?

    I didnt know what the exact circumstances were, so I asked Hyerin upfront.

    Did I interrupt you guys?

    Hyerins face was as cold as ice.

    No. He suddenly came up to me and asked me to follow him, and then he tried to drag me off somewhere.

    I see.

    I put more strength into the hand that was gripping his arm.

    Kyle started to feel pain in his arm as if the blood wasnt getting through where it was gripped.

    Just because I am taking magic sses instead of swordsmanship practice doesnt mean my body is weak.

    On the contrary, I regrly train my body at least three times a week.

    and [Heaven]s talents apply to my physical activities too, allowing me to be able to be stronger at an extraordinary speed.

    Of course, Hyerin, who trains and learns swordsmanship as a mastery, is probably stronger than me...

    Arent you going to let me go?

    Kyle growled.

    Looking at the hand, if he just raised mana to the surface of his skin, he could easily shake it off at any moment.

    However, he was bound by the rules that stipted one must not use magical power recklessly within the imperial pce.

    Its the first time Ive seen your face. It looks like you are a freshman entering the academy this time. Im a senior whos about to graduate now, okay?

    So, what does Mr Graduate want to do with Hyerin?

    Anger wells up in the deepest depths of my heart.

    I cant stand the haughty tone and the ugly eyes gazing upon me.

    I always aim to maintain calm and rational thinking.

    I am obviously in an abnormal state right now.

    It was a subtle feeling, as if I had entrusted myself to an instinct I did not know was within me.

    Ha, thats obvious! Im carrying out the order of His Highness, the first prince, the next holy sun of our glorious empire. You dont have anything to do with this, so get out of here.

    I looked at the luxurious table located higher up the room where Kyle pointed toward with his nce.

    Amidst the wide table full of delicacies, a certain pig was staring back at us.

    Is that guy the First Prince of Kairos?

    Is that actually the first Prince Porcus?

    Is it truly that pig?

    Didnt they say that all the noble progeny of the royal family are immacte human specimens?

    But the 2nd Prince Dave, whom I met earlier, is also quite handsome, isnt he?

    I wanted to meet the 2nd princess the most today, but I just so happened to get involved with the 1st prince that I didnt want to meet.

    Are you so dull-witted that you cant figure out what is going on, huh? Youre following me back

    Why me? I dont n on following anyone back.

    Min Hye-rins cold yet pleasing refusal made the air around us even more chilly.

    Its the first time Ive ever seen her look so serious.

    What?

    Indeed, if it was that famous idioty prince, then the purpose behind taking Min Hye-rin is understandable.

    His eyes must have glossed over with lust when it looked upon the overwhelming beauty he had seen for the first time.

    Didnt you hear her? We have nothing to do with you or him, so please pass that message along.

    The first prince should be a man of great power.

    Ireinas family was also ruthlessly destroyed by his faction.

    No matter how much we are considered the otherworldly summoned beings who will determine the future of this empire, such an attitude toward an imperial would have crossed the line while we were still nothing.

    I should apologize to him and politely ept his demands.

    I have to move quickly to atone, but both my body and my head refuse to do it.

    I want to kill Kyle who is right in front of my eyes.

    I want to gouge out the eyes of the first prince who dared to steal my woman.

    I want to drag Hye-rin to my room and fuck her as proof that she is my woman and carve that fact into every corner of her body.

    This is irrational.

    I have never felt such strong desires in my life as I have today.

    Why am I suddenly acting like this?

    At continued resistance, Kyles face went red.

    I want to see just who wants to act all...!!

    Whats the fuss about?

    Your Highness, Second Prince!

    His Highness Dave came to my side.

    Suddenly, the band at the banquet hall stopped ying, and everyone who was present was looking at the scene.

    I was in the middle of educating a pair of prospective nobles who have not yet entered the academy because they have repeatedly insulted me- a graduate and a noble.

    Kyle calmed the tremors of rage and politely bowed his head in response to the princes question.

    Um, I see. I guess they think differently. Is Kyle right?

    Your Highness, this person tried to drag me away, so Jihoo stopped him.

    Hyerin answered the question on behalf of me, who is still confused.

    Your Highness, I had no intention of forcing her on my honour.

    This person tried to grab my wrist until Jihoo stopped him.

    The two of you speak different ounts. It seems that status and honour are intertwined in this issue...

    The 2nd Prince nodded his head and continued his words.

    Since ancient times, it has been a tradition to resolve trivial conflicts between nobles through a duel. How about a fight between Kyle and Jihoo?

    Your Highness, are you being serious?

    Do you think that just a freshman will be my opponent?

    Kyle expressed his doubts to the prince with his eyes.

    Although he graduated from the academy this year with below-average grades, he had still grown significantlypared to his freshman year.

    Im fine with that.

    ...Dont regret it then.

    Since both sides have agreed, its a duel! What about handicaps?

    No need.

    Hmm?

    Daves eyes narrowed slightly.

    Huh. You are so bold.

    Kyle shook his head, and suddenly he became aware of his current circumstance.

    He had left his main tool, his magic weapon, in his bedroom while attending this banquet.

    And looking at this guys grip strength, he must be a knight or a fighter. Its so strong that I cant even move...

    If the duel was fought right then in these imperfect conditions, there was an extremely small chance that the graduate would suffer a disgraceful defeat by the freshman.

    Therefore, Kyle suggested

    Im drinking now and theres not much of an audience, so how about arranging a date forter?

    I dont mind either way.

    Okay, then. I will decide the ce and time and let you two knowter!

    Like that, I ended up duelling with an academy graduate before I even entered school.

    ***

    Its about time.

    Her brother Dave mediated between Ji-Hoo and an unknown nobleman and obtained the promise of a duel.

    Everything was the same as the fate shown by the constetions.

    Finally, the wagon of fate was beginning to roll.

    Soniel put aside her self-talk and asked Leah, who met her gaze head-on

    Please could you invite Jeong Ji-hoo to my heavenly pce.

    Yes, I understand.

    It wouldnt be long before the second princess would offer her master the woman named Soniel di Kairos on a silver tter.

 Chapter 15.1

    Chapter 15.1

    You did well today.

    Good work!

    After a long session of meditation, I left the lecture hall while stretching out the stiffness in my joints.

    Todays magic ss has also been very beneficial to my growth.

    ording to Professor Noh, my magic andbat skills are already on par with those of the third-year academy students.

    Even though I havent joined the academy yet, my magic power and mana maniption abilities have already surpassed the level of an academy student.

    Its only because I dont know the type of authorities I can gain from my attribute and that my experience iscking that I am only on par with them, but very soon, most graduates will fall behind me too.

    The problem of not knowing how to handle my attribute seems it will be resolved very soon though.

    [Star Constetion].

    Her Highness Soniel Di Kairos, the second princess with the attribute- [Star Constetion], invited me over to her pce.

    With her special eyes that can see into ones essence, she will be able to dig into the unknowns of my attribute and gain some information that I am in need of.

    My original n was to meet her at the banquet, but I failed due to an unintentional quarrel.

    I was going to ask Amer about meeting her but

    I never would have thought she would call me through Leah-sama first.

    Jihoo, thank you for looking out for me...

    Hmm? Well, its not a big deal.

    No, but youre missing out on spending time with Jihye because of me...

    The person walking beside me on the way back to the dorms today is Seong Ah-young.

    Seong Ah-young: Park Min-hos girlfriend.

    Today is probably the first time Im talking to Ah-yeong alone.

    Until now, I have always met up with her whilst in thepany of Jihye or Park Minho, or with the three or four of us altogether.

    Hey, you dont have to worry about that because its pointless. Ive been with her for years now! Honestly, we get tired of seeing each others faces sometimes.

    Ah... Your girlfriend would feel sad if she heard that.

    Huh? I dont have a girlfriend?

    Uh, eh?

    Ah-young suddenly stopped in her tracks and I stopped too.

    Her eyes widened in surprise, and her small mouth opened as if her facial muscles had lost strength.

    Huh?! Werent you two dating?!?

    Looks like Jihye never said it. Shes just my childhood friend.

    A childhood friend.

    Well, she is a childhood friend who only thinks of me though.

    No, wait, what...? But I have seen the two of you hugging during the winter break...

    Umm, thats just a normal bye-bye for us...

    Is that so...??

    She stuttered out, looking like she was experiencing some sort of culture shock.

    Well, maybe she has misunderstood.

    Since that incident in middle school, Ji-hye has bepletely dependent on me, and we have truly crossed the line of just being friends.

    Since Jihye is a cute and popr woman and she clung to a good-looking man all the time, there is no way she could ept the misunderstanding so easily.

    So we started walking again.

    I feel like a bad boy and a little excited when I recall how Im walking alone with someone elses girlfriend.

    The reason why I am walking with Ah-Young alone right now is because the rtionship between her and Amer has be very awkward since the banquet.

    The students in the magic ss are me, Jihye, Ahyoung, and Amer.

    After Jihye gained her powers, Ah-Young felt ufortable around Jihye, so until the banquet, when sses were over, Ah-Young would usually walk back with Amer.

    However, after the banquet, I noticed that Amer kept an eye on Ah-Young, and Ah-Young discreetly ignored her with a cold attitude.

    Both of them tried to hide it from us as much as they could, but it was quite easy for Ji-hye and I to grasp the subtle atmosphere around us.

    I winked at Jihye, kicked her and Amer out of the ssroom first, and then asked the bewildered Ahyeong to walk back together.

    I am certain that something happened at the banquet.

    However, I was arguing with a fucking nobleman at that time, and Ji-hye, a nocturnal being, was resting in the break room because she was too tired of keeping her eyes open in broad daylight.

    So I dont know whats going on, but if I meet up with Jihyeter andpare what we each find out, Ill be able to work out a rough outline of the events that unfolded.

    I envy you.

    I didnt miss Ahyeong quietly muttering to herself.

    She was wearing a neat white dress.

    The one-piece dress that came down to her knees seemed to indicate that her body is still pure and had not yet been tainted by a man.

    The cute girl has a slightly mncholy expression on her face.

    A-Young shook her head to get rid of the jealous thought that popped up and changed the subject of the conversation.

    Are your preparations for the duel going well?

    Its going well for now. When I looked a little into the guy Im fighting, I found out his academy grades werent very good.

    Is that so...? Im d.

    Yeah. I think I would win even if we were to fight right now.

    To win, I must first know my enemy.

    I investigated him through Amer.

    Kyle Byers

    He is the descendant of a typical central political aristocratic family who lives by drinking from the cool water under the shade of the first prince.

    Kyles attribute is [Stone].

    It is literally the mostmon and insignificant attribute- the stone.

    In addition, it is said that he can barely handle the attribute unless only assisted and supplemented with magic weapons.

    But I need to make sure Im on my A-game. Ill figure out how to deal with his attributes today, and then Ill crush him in the duel next week.

    Yes, Ill cheer you on! Are you meeting Her Highness, 2nd Princess, this evening?

    Oh, thats right. I need to get ready as soon as I get to my room.

    I wish I could find a way to deal with my attributes too. Fighting, Jihoo! [T/N: KR encouragement]

    She cheered me on by clenching and waving her hands in the air.

    Her cute support gave me strength.

    I also responded with a smile.

 Chapter 15.2

    Chapter 15.2

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody">T/N: Huge thanks to cuibap for bing a patron!</font>

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleBody"></font>

    The time set for the duel is next Monday evening.

    The location is the dance hall in the pce of His Majesty the 2nd Prince.

    Upon hearing the news of the duel, the reactions of the people around me varied.

    Win overwhelmingly and leave him very upset!

    Ji-hye was angry at the news of the dispute in the banquet hall as if it was herself who was slighted.

    She had never doubted my victory though since she was taking sses with me all this time.

    I-I didnt even know that such a thing happened, and I... Im sorry. Ill try to work out a solution!

    Amer appeared to feel guilty for not being able to prevent themotion in advance, even though she was a member of the royal family in charge of the summoned beings.

    She said she would try to block the political repercussions somehow, but as a young adult, there wouldnt be much she could do.

    Lord! Master, are you crazy?!

    Ireina suffered from a PTSD attack because the fall of her family was due to the politics of the 1st princes faction, and so she had a seizure at the news that I was to duel with that aristocrat.

    My cheeky maid seems to think that her master will be defeated.

    She hated the idea so much that that night she harassed me (questionable) more than twice as much as usual.

    Are you going to watch the duel with Minho?

    Um... Maybe...?

    What is with that vague answer?

    When I mentioned Minho, Ah-Youngs expression became gloomy again.

    Apparently, something happened between the three of them- Ayoung, Amer, and Minho- at the banquet hall.

    Ill have to focus on this topic and keep digging.

    No, well... Minho has been busytely, so we havent spent much time together.

    Oh, thats right. You must feel a little lonely...

    It cant be helped. Hes our ss representative...

    Still. Im sure youre disappointed.

    Park Min-ho is the type who feelsfortable only when he has lots piled up on his te, so he was able to handle things that I would not have been willing to do.

    So I know how busy he is.

    But of course, I dont say anything to defend him.

    Women want empathy.

    Oh, but Minho...

    What if you leave your woman alone like this?

    What if a passing golden sun [T/N: Imagine a JP gyaru-oh] seduces her and takes her away?

    Well, Im neither blonde nor tanned.

    When shes out of the rtionship though, well have a lot of fun so she wont feel lonely.

    During the 20 minutes on the way back to our rooms, I continued the conversation with Ah-young, making use of my experiences with Ji-Hye.

    Thanks to this, I was able to see various expressions of hers that I would not normally have had a chance to see.

    If Ji-hye is like a lively and active dog, Ah-yeong is like a timid and passive cat.

    Jihoo, I thought you were just a dull workaholic student, but youre funnier than I thought! I should have talked to you earlier.

    We can do that lot from now on.

    In the end, Ah-yeong was able to recover her special bright smile by the time we parted ways.

    Watching her back as she walked rxedly back to her room, I couldnt help but have a certain thought.

    What does it feel like to have sex with someone elses woman...?

    ***

    I have been expecting you.

    This one greets the Third Star of the Empire.

    This is the pce of the 2nd princess, the Pce of Heaven.

    I prostrated myself in front of Her Highness Soniel Di Kairos in the small chamber.

    Her Highness Soniel is officially called the Third Star because she is third in line when ites to seeding the throne.

    The session order is determined by the order of birth of the adult members of the royal family.

    The first in line is the 1st Prince- Porcus.

    With this type of person being in first ce, the future of the empire looks a little bleak.

    In second ce is the 1st Princess- Jennifer.

    She is known for her great talent, which resulted in her ruing extraordinary achievements at the young age of 25.

    The third to be born is the 2nd Princess- Soniel.

    Her [Star Constetions] Attribute was the best on the continent.

    However, due to the nature of her attribute, she has nobat abilities.

    And she has just graduated from the academy this year.

    In 4th ce is the 2nd Prince- Dave.

    He is known for being very wise.

    He is now a third-year student at the academy.

    In 5th ce is the 3rd Prince- Vik Samar.

    He once aimed for the throne, but was ruthlessly abandoned by the first prince and fell along with his entire faction, which included Ireinas family.

    In 6th ce is the 3rd princess- Amer.

    And the younger members of the imperial family are still minors, so there is no right of session for them.

    Currently, there are three people in the imperial family who truly seek to sit on the throne.

    1st Prince Porcus, 1st Princess Jennifer, and 2nd Prince Dave.

    Please raise your head.

    I ceded to her words and raised my head to see Her Highness Soniels face.

    What stands out the most, at first sight, is her radiant blonde hair.

    Her hair, which seems to shine with a vitality of its own, is a colour that cannot be expressed with just mere words.

    Wee to my pce, Jeong Ji-hoo-nim.

    Her Highness Soniel was a woman who gave off a profound and mysterious feeling.

    Her eyes are looking at me and yet not at me, with an air of detachment from life that is typical of religious people and seers.

    Lets move elsewhere.

    She got up from her chair and started walking somewhere.

    I followed her.

    It reminded me of the first time I had an audience with Amer two months ago at the Holy Pce.

    At that time, she had many people waiting around her, including maids and knights.

    But there is no one around Soniel and I right now.

    The hallway, as quiet as the dead of night, feels awkward.

    I have asked everyone to step down for the evening. Even then, my attendants are fewer in number than in the other pces anyway.

    ...Ate you reading my thoughts?

    It is possible to do so for other minor individuals, but even I cannot read Jung Ji-hoos mind.

    She can also see the future.

    Every time she takes a step, her hanbok-like dress [T/N: look it up] shudders.

    She has sunken eyes and a voice that seems to speak in a permanent whisper.

    She only ever says meaningful words and acts politely.

    Finally, to the very way she dresses...

    Her Highness Soniel looks like a shaman.

    I think you have a lot of questions about me.

    Yes, I do. I have a lot of questions, especially regarding my attributes.

    Today I will clear up all of your worries and doubts.

    I am relieved by her assertion.

    She climbed up the spiral staircase of the pce.

    The stairs are very high and wide.

    I didnt have a hard time climbing them since I have had continuous training sinceing to this world.

    But it is amazing how she climbed the stairs effortlessly with her thin legs and frail frame, undisturbed like a doll.

    The ce we finally arrived at is the roof garden of this pce.

    It is a beautiful flower garden spread over a wide space.

    Flowers in full bloom are everywhere.

    Colourful petals dance here and there in the gentle breeze.

    Butterflies and fireflies fly between the des of grass.

    The blue moon embedded in the centre of the night sky is surrounded by countless stars, casting a gentle illumination all over the garden.

    It is a scene that seems to have been taken straight out of a high-definitionndscape illustration.

    However, there were not only nts here.

    In the centre of the garden, there is a table, two chairs, and a bed.

    ?

    This is one of my bedrooms. Its my favourite ce in the entire pce.

    Wont you be bitten by insects while sleeping...?

    There are no pests here.

    She answered my joke of a question seriously.

    Her Highness Soniel looked down at her surroundings from the edge of the rooftop garden and continued.

    This is the ce closest to the sky in the imperial pce. The pce which has thergest size is the Pce of the Sun, but the height is the highest in my Pce of the Heavens. Do you know why?

    Heaven. In other words, is it so you can hold a sacrifice or ritual near the sky?

    Thats right. Im the second princess of the empire, but at the same time I am also a shaman who was bestowed the fate of a priest of the heavens on the day I was bestowed with my attribute.

    Other people did not know this at all.

    Her dress fluttered as she turned behind her.

    She met eyes with mine.

    Soniel approaches me step by step, who is standing in the middle of the garden.

    Thats why I was quite surprised when you were tested for your attributes. The very god I worship suddenly appears in front of my eyes. Who could not be taken aback?

    I fell more and more for the mystical atmosphere about her.

    Meeting you and meeting the summoned was not something I had seen in the existing timelines before then. But now I know my destiny. The moment you awakened your attributes, the heavens gave me a new destiny.

    She stopped right before bumping into me.

    Her arms slipped between my armpits and held me tight.

    She appeared to put her ear to my chest so she could hear my heartbeat.

    The scent of flowers emanated from her.

    There is a way to resolve the attribute problem Jung Ji-hoo is having right now and the conflict issue with Porcus all at once.

    Her faint voice delights my ears.

    Soniel whispered that special solution to me

    Will you marry me...?

 Chapter 16.1

    Chapter 16.1

    Will you marry me...?

    Soniel whispered in my ear.

    Soniels proposal was as sweet as her voice.

    It was so fucking sweet.

    I was taken aback for a moment and couldnt say anything in response.

    ...Lets stay calm.

    I am sure I heard her correctly, right?

    This is confusing.

    I came to her to get some bearing on how I should go about handling my attribute.

    I could have never imagined that so suddenly would I receive a proposal.

    Soniel seemed to understand my confusion, so she untied her arms from my embrace and then stood in front of me with a smile.

    Her smile almost caused me to ept her offer as an automatic reflex.

    Soniel is a beautiful woman, and one befitting the noble blood of the royal family.

    Its honestly hard to believe that shes older than me.

    Her pretty face, calm atmosphere, and even the shaman robes draped over her exhibited her charms to me.

    Isnt this the first time we are speaking...?

    Yes?

    Um... Did the princess fall in love with me at first sight?

    Thats not it.

    The answer that came out of her mouth instantly was a little disappointing.

    If it is me, dont I have the looks that would make her fall in love at first sight?

    Then why did Her Highness Soniel propose to marry me?

    She had clearly asked that earlier.

    If I marry her, supposedly I can solve both the attribute issue and the conflict with the first prince at once.

    In fact, in the present circumstances where I am in conflict with the first prince, a duel is not that big of a deal.

    Even though I cant effectively use my attributes, Im confident that I can easily beat an inferior student like Kyle.

    A more important issue than the duel is the political pressure that can be applied by the faction of the first prince.

    If the duel ends with myndslide victory, there is a very high probability that the 1st Prince, who would suffer from a huge blow to his ego, would choose to make my life a lot harder.

    So, in order to prevent this, I was thinking of a n toe out with a narrow victory in the duel.

    But if me and Soniel are connected

    Do you mean to protect me from the pressure of the first prince?

    Thats right.

    A cool breeze gently blew her long hair to one side.

    The political faction of Porcuss is huge. If you win the duel, they will attack you, even if Porcus doesnt direct them to do so. Of course, they pose no lethal threat to the summoned, but they will always be a nuisance.

    Cherry-coloured petals float behind her while following the path of the wind.

    There are quite a few nobles in the Empire who have benefited from my attribute. It is known to the public that I became tired of politics and secluded myself, but its not like I cant challenge the throne. I just choose not to.

    Soniels speciality is reading the stars and divining the prophecies of the heavens.

    This is a truly limitless ability in ones palms.

    It seems that there are a lot of nobles who benefited from it.

    I see... Thats right.

    How about it? Are you a little bit swayed in your decision to marry me now?

    My mind had been on that idea ever since the first time I saw her though

    But there are still more questions to ask.

    I have no idea what the link between our marriage and my attribute is. Do you have any information about [Heaven]?

    Hmm... What do you think of attributes, Jung Ji-hoo?

    We know that they are talents bestowed by God on mankind.

    Talent is secondary. Attributes are the destiny ordained by heaven.

    The moment Soniel said that, a cold, expressionless look shed over her face for a very short moment.

    The talent that arises at the same time as ones Awakening is just a tool to achieve that destiny. The Awakener gradually changes ording to their attributes and destiny. Literally, everything changes.

    The body, mind, values, desires, goals, etc...

    Her words immediately brought Jeon Ji-hye to mind.

    Among my ssmates, she is the woman who is more attuned to her own attributes than anyone else.

    Jihye has changed a lot.

    She stays away from Seong Ah-yeong now and has no energy during the day.

    Since this was not a change that was brought about by me, I was not happy about it.

    By any chance, among your friends, have any of you already reached the stage where you can manifest an authority?

    Jeon Ji-hye is able to do that.

    Oh, I didnt expect that. So its the [Death] Attribute...

    Soniel seems to have memorized all the names and attributes of my ssmates.

    Hearing my answer, she thought for a moment.

    Could it be that Jeon Ji-hye has killed someone in the past?

    !!

    I didnt expect this at all.

    I have goosebumps all over my body.

    No, how does she know?

    Its hard to stop my body from acting out.

    My eyes begin to shake a little from the surprise of the shock.

    It is a secret that no one knows besides me and Jihye.

    It was the moment when Jihye abandoned the entire world and chose only me.

    It was a shocking incident that made me realize just how much blood is flowing in the human body.

    The current Soniel appeared more like a shaman than when I first saw her in any shamanic robes.

    I didnt see it, I predicted it. Even I cant figure out what happened back on Earth.

    Her eyes were calm and motionless.

    My agitation subsided as she continued to hold eye contact with me.

    In order to ept and handle an attribute, you have to act ordingly with the attribute. The more often and deeper one is immersed in the attribute, the more the attribute grants power to the Awoken. I heard that killing is taboo on Earth. But sheprehended the [Death] Attribute easily. I thought there would be a reason for being able to handle it so well.

    I see.

    The more one performs actions that match the attribute, the stronger the attributes power one can manifest.

    The superior aptitude of Jihye can now be understood.

    So youre saying I have to do what [Heaven] wants.

    Thats right. Think about it slowly. How your attributes are changing you in real-time.

    Soniel took a step back as if she hadid out all the hints I would need.

    I chewed on her hints, recalled how I awakened to my attributes, and looked back on my life in the previous month.

    I took magic sses.

    Thanks to that, the quantity of mana and my mana maniption ability have grown at an incredible speed.

    I can now use some basic magic.

    I trained my body regrly.

    My strength and stamina have increased a lot.

    I also learned simple taijutsu [T/N: Body technique/martial art] that can be used in battle.

    After awakening, my appearance is also much better.

    Ji-hye says that not only has my face be more handsome, but it has also gained a more masculine vibe.

    Maybe thanks to that, I have managed to be close to countless beauties such as Hyerin, Ayoung, and Amer.

    I also lost my virginity.

    I umted sex experience by fucking my exclusive ve daily.

    Besides that, what else is there...?

 Chapter 16.2

    Chapter 16.2

    Ah.

    Come to think of it, there was that one time when my thoughts became very strange.

    It happened just a few days ago at the banquet hall.

    When Kyle tried to take Hyerin away while I was away from her for just a moment, I felt an unbearable rage and urge...

    Soniels eyebrows furrowed.

    I wanted to tear to death the person who dared to touch Hye-rin without my knowledge... Is this rted to [Heaven]?

    Thats correct.

    Soniel smiled widely.

    Her bright smile was like that of an angel who was guiding good souls to heaven.

    The Heavens overlook the whole world. All things exist under the heavens.

    Her outstretched palm held my hand kindly.

    She said, while holding my hand and walking towards the bed on the rooftop garden

    You, the embodiment of the Heavens, must pursue domination.

    Control.

    My head clears at these words and my body trembles slightly.

    Its like my body is screaming Right! Thats the answer! With pleasant goosebumps erupting all across the surface of my skin.

    Own what belongs to no one, take what belongs to others, and monopolize what belongs to you.

    Just like that!

    Greedily take one after another. Every time your domain expands, youll get closer to Heaven.

    We arrived in front of the bed.

    I sat on the bed at Soniels gentle push.

    ...What do you mean by dominate?

    Its up to you to decide. What do you want Jung Ji-hoo to own?

    It was a wise answer.

    Having a target to dominate means that they have to move as I lead them.

    It is nonsensical to think that I could have an owner.

    I just have to take what I want.

    Is it money you want?

    Soniel politely knelt down in front of me.

    It was the exact opposite of the circumstances in the audience room a little earlier.

    Having a lot of money would definitely be good.

    Then I would not have to work, and I couldfortably enjoy the present without having to worry about the future.

    Or is it status?

    She took off my right shoe with both of her hands.

    The Kairos Empire is a country with a strict caste system.

    The higher ones status, the greater the authority and power.

    Its fun when I think about lower beings bowing their heads to me.

    Or is it women?

    Her slender fingers pulled my socks off too.

    My feet tickled whenever her fingers touched my skin.

    Is there any man who does not want women?

    A life surrounded by beauties who only looked at you would be every mans ideal life.

    Or, even if its all of that... It doesnt matter.

    Soniel carefully supported my right foot with both of her hands.

    And then her little head tilted downward.

    Before long

    *Chu.*

    Soniel kissed the instep of my foot.

    A thrilling pleasure coursed from my foot and up my spine.

    But first... Please own me first, Master.

    Her stimting behaviour, her pleading words, and the feeling of being the one who owned her made my cock hotter and harder than ever.

    The length of my cock seems to have increased again.

    I looked into Soniels eyes.

    I could see an infinite devotion and madness in her eyes.

    Before that... I have a few questions.

    Yes, master.

    I spoke casually but she responded very seriously despite that.

    Do I not already own a woman? Its Ireina, my exclusive maid... Why havent I had any special feelings regarding my attributes then? Are there any specific conditions?

    There are also levels to domination. Of course, the higher the level, the better.

    Soniel got up from her seat and sat on my thigh.

    She put one hand on my chest and the other on my shoulder.

    I put my hand on her hips.

    Wouldnt it be a vastly different level of domination between one ruling over a ve with no attribute and ruling over the second princess of the empire with a continental-level attribute?

    She whispered this in my ear and I felt like my ears would melt from how sulent her voice was.

    A woman of a higher rank; a woman of powerful attributes; and a woman who obeys her master rather than a woman who keeps rejecting domination. And it would be more effective to take someone elses woman than a woman who does not yet have a master.

    I see. I understand now.

    My hand crawled slowly from her hips to her thigh.

    I could feel her warm and soft skin through the fabric of the sobok dress.

    But why the hell are you telling me this? Shouldnt you want to stay as far away from me as possible to avoid being dominated?

    This is my destiny.

    Her hands slowly ran across my chest and down my back.

    The future in which I will be yours has already been determined. From a future perspective, I appear to be happy to be your woman. So there is no need for me to escape from you.

    Soniel smelled like a satisfied woman.

    Then, this is thest question... Do you love me?

    No.

    But

    I know I will fall in love eventually.

    So

    Please love me too.

    My lips met Soniels.

    It was a brief kiss.

    I could feel the affectionate promise in that short moment.

    Please vite me. Carve proofs on my entire body that I belong to you alone.

    Every word she says wipes away my rationality little by little.

    Master, arent you feeling backed up? It seems that your ves night service isnt enough...

    She guided my hand to her chest inside her dress.

    Do you want to find out if I will be any different?

    My patience snapped at Soniels words.

    I did not resist the raging desire that was kindled by my very nature.

 Chapter 17.1 *

    Chapter 17.1 *

    February.

    Its still chilly, but spring is slowly approaching.

    Under the night sky that is densely peppered with small stars as a backdrop to the blue and red moons, and among the colourful array of flowers reflected in the bright moonlight, gentle fluttering of butterflies, and sparkling fireflies, Soniel and I are lying on arge and soft bed.

    To be precise, I am on top of her and oveying her body.

    Haah... Master...

    My hand goes inside her dress and massages her breasts.

    Soniel has bigger breasts than I would have expected.

    I didnt notice it before because she usually covers her whole body with the baggy Sobok dress.

    She has the so-called curvy body under baggy clothes that used to trend on social media back on Earth.

    Hmm, good. First things first, your body passes.

    I deserve to eat such a specimen of beauty.

    Haa, thank you...

    She responded with an expression of uncontroble joy.

    Soniel expressed her gratitude for my frank evaluation in an excited voice.

    The thought of having her reveal the flesh that has been kept hidden from everyone by her wearing baggy clothes is as hot as seeing her naked in and of itself.

    Soniel couldnt do anything with me over her and she just took my caresses as they were.

    Her hands quiver in excitement as they grip firmly on the nket beneath us.

    Her passive and submissive reaction is cute.

    If Ireinas passive reaction during our first time was brought about by having been forced to have sex, then Soniel was just at a loss about what she should do as she had no prior experience.

    She is a pure girl at heart, and she looks up at me dolefully with watery eyes expressing joy.

    Her blonde hair and golden eyes are as bright as the stars.

    She has well-rounded features and a small, cute face.

    Soniels face is like that of a princess doll.

    Though she is actually an imperial princess. Your appearance also passes, of course.

    Gee, thank you haoop.

    I ovepped her lips with mine.

    I poke at her lips with my tongue and tease every nook and cranny of her oral cavity.

    She deftly motions with her tongue, which was at a loss for what to do.

    It tastes sweet yet sticky.

    I want to hurry the process but I also want to take it slowly.

    Um...

    Soniel closed her eyes as if she had learned that when she was being kissed, she was to close her eyes unconditionally.

    I watched her long eyshes tremble every time I flicked my tongue with my narrowed eyes open.

    I can hear her swallowing my saliva as I dribble it from above.

    I dont know how many minutes have passed with us like this.

    Page...

    Soniels eyes widen in a daze.

    Her cheeks take on a shallow flush as her body gradually heats up.

    Isnt this the face of the woman who will be my future wife?

    At that thought, I feel that she is even lovelier than before.

    Alright, since this is Soniels first time, Ill be kind to her.

    Today Im going to have sex that is full of love and passion.

    She will feel less pain and be happier that way.

    Soniel will marry me eventually, but she doesnt love me just yet.

    I want to upy the entirety of her heart as soon as possible.

    Even though I would have enjoyed watching her cry with my one-sided rough sex, and it would have been fun to train her to feel pleasure under such circumstances...

    But well, isnt there already a girl in my bedroom waiting for me to fuck her sadistically?

    Shall I split their responsibilities beforehand?

    Ireina will be for sadistic sex, and Soniel will be for lovey-dovey sex.

    Or I could just train Soniel to handle my sadism by gradually increasing the level and intensity of bullying her in bed too

    But Ill decide on thatter.

    Now is the time to have a taste of the fruitying beneath me that looks so sulent.

    I start undressing her from above.

    As if it didnt get much sunlight, her white, pale skin was gradually revealed.

    Soniel, who seemed to still be in a state of delirium from the long and deep kiss of earlier, did not respond.

    Are you sure youre any different from Ireina?

    Its hard to tell when youve gone limp from just that.

    I gently nibbled on her pink nipples that perked up shyly.

    ***

    This feels good.

    Soniels first time feeling such a sensation since she was born had her feeling lightheaded.

    Her body felt hot.

    A pleasant heat rose from her belly, perhaps from her womb, and spread throughout her body.

    She never could have imagined that she would feel such pleasure in her life.

    Every part of her body that his hand and tongue touched experienced pleasurable feelings without fail.

    I didnt know my body was this lewd...

    Soniel had been waiting for this day for a long time.

    This was the day for her to dedicate her virginity, which she had cherished all this while, to her god and master- Jeong Ji-Hoo.

    She seeded in seducing him as nned.

    All that remained now was to seek his love and dig into his heart and find a ce there.

    Soniel knew that deep down she expected herself to be treated like a sex ve.

    In the many timelines of the future visions, he wildly vited various women.

    He was the night sky, and she was just one of the many stars.

    His rtionship with her was by no means one of equals.

    On the surface, it appeared that an equal rtionship of future husband and wife would be formed, but in reality, it was a master-servant rtionship between god and shaman- master and ve.

    Clearly, she thought he would treat her like a toy or a whore, and focus only on satisfying his own sexual needs and desires.

    Haeuk! Haeung, haa, ahh... Master, Master...

    Every time his hand caressed her breasts, juices dribbled out of her cunt.

    Her heart trembled every time his tongue thrashed the insides of her mouth.

    Every time he bit her nipples, she let out a sigh.

    It was like she would melt from his gentle caresses.

    He had to be loved by her, and only then could he fall in love with her.

    So it shouldnt have been like this.

    Although she had no knowledge of the sexual arts, she had to do something to make him feel good with her body.

    She could not let him get too absorbed in herself such that he wouldnt be able to get out of pleasuring her.

    No, in fact, that was not really what was running through her mind.

    She wanted to repay him.

    She wanted to repay the one who made known the pleasures of sex to a woman like her.

    To him, who would soon be her husband.

    Later, he would even impregnate her and reveal what it meant for a woman to feel true happiness.

    To him whom I will dedicate my love for the rest of my life.

 Chapter 17.2 *

    Chapter 17.2 *

    In spite of her wishes, there was nothing that Soniel could do.

    This was because she knew very little about the sexual encounters between men and women.

    But she noticed several things.

    His breathing was louder than before, and something thick and hard continued to touch her belly since a little earlier.

    Soniel held his hot penis gently with her left hand and ced her right hand on his cheek.

    Surprised by her behaviour, he stopped caressing her, wondering what she was up to.

    Im sorry... Is it because of me youre having such a hard time...? If it feels so good... Then take my virginity now...

    She was deeply embarrassed.

    But she had to say those lines.

    It was a wifes duty to deal with her husbands sexual desires.

    It was also a shrine maidens duty to fulfil the hopes and desires of the gods.

    Putting all that aside, it wasnt as if he didnt want to fuck Soniel too.

    At her bold words, heughed and took off all of her clothes.

    Her pure white naked body waspletely exposed to the air.

    Her cunt was flowing with love juices.

    Hmm, isnt this too much for your first time? Arent you quite naughty, huh?

    Ugh... Master, youre mean...

    Ive been wondering about this since earlier, but... since Ill be your husband, isnt it a little awkward to call me master?

    Then, what should I call you?

    Hmm. You think of something.

    Ummm... husband-nim...?

    He kissed her on the lips as if he was very fond of the suggestion.

    It was a brief kiss without any tongue action, but joy filled her heart.

    As Soniel waspletely undressed, he pulled his pants down as well.

    Seeing his genitals for the first time, Soniel couldnt help but be astonished.

    Thats going to go inside my body from now on...

    It was a scary thought.

    The process of having ones hymen torn was very painful, or so she was told.

    But she would be patient.

    Shed be patient and try to make him feel a lot better with her virgin body despite the pain.

    Despite trying to take her mind off of the thought, she could not help but feel scared again.

    If she got pierced by something as huge as that, and then she came to know the pleasures of being fucked by such a tool, she was afraid she would not be able to return back to normalcy ever again.

    She was afraid of a future in which her body, mind, and heart would all be subordinated to him before she could even execute all of her ns for the future.

    Lets just leave it to fate.

    His cock stroked her vaginal opening.

    Her body trembled at the strange sensation.

    Soniel would endure for as long as possible.

    Because Jennifer, Dave, Amer, her family, and the empire were precious to her.

    So she had to dy the moment until she waspletely dominated by him.

    Gradually, however, she was losing confidence and her conviction in being able to do that.

    Ill thrust in all at once. It will hurt less.

    Yes.

    As soon as she answered, his cock forcefully plunged into her vagina.

    He pierced her hymen and hit her cervix.

    Soniel had the first orgasm of her life,posed of a mix of pain and pleasure.

    ** *

    Haaaaa hau, ang heuang

    Soniels body is on a different level from Ireinas.

    If Ireina is like a delicious pork belly, would I say Soniel is like a luxurious steak?

    It is possibly because she is a well-groomed princess, or because she is the owner of a continental-ss attribute that the texture of her vaginal wrinkles just feels different?

    In other words, the intensity of tightening between the two pussies I have tasted is simr, but the feeling of the tightness is very different.

    Soniels pussy is definitely more delicious.

    Its the same as feeling an ejaction with every stroke within her depths.

    Hey, at least shellst longer than Ireina, right?

    Since finally plunging in her, the confident princess who had said she would be different disappeared long ago.

    All thats left is my second cock sleeve thats drowning in pleasure.

    Huah husband-nim, husband-nim I love you...  Please love me too!!

    Winning Soniels heart may be easier than I think.

    I thought it was unrealistic at first.

    The result of actually being subjected to my crazy attributes and my cock is truly terrifying.

    After a few minutes of back and forth in and out of her cunt, the feeling of ejaction built up within me.

    It was faster than when fucking Ireinas pussy.

    I couldnt hold it in, so I ejacted while sticking my ns deep into her cervix.

    In this other world, birth control is convenient because it is essentially dictated by ones magic.

    Since magic can guarantee a 99.999% contraceptive effect, I can enjoy fucking women with confidence.

    One day I will have children, but just not right now.

    After settling down to a certain extent in this world, I will start a family.

    This world is so wonderful that even polygamy is allowed.

    In fact, it is highly rmended that individuals with high-ranking attributes like me start a harem.

    Since attributes are rted to gics, harems are promoted to spread ones excellent genes widely to make the future of the empire more glorious.

    Buting back to the present, I seem to have acquired my first wife today.

    Soniel di Kairos- the second princess of the Empire and an Awakener with the outstanding [Star Constetions] Attribute.

    She passes in all respects, including her beautiful appearance, her great body, her devoted personality, her royal status, her chastity, and obviously her continental ss attribute.

    The nightlife is still mid, but since she has a continent-ss attribute, I am sure she will definitely grow in her sexual capability quite quickly.

    So I am looking forward to the future.

    Soniel suddenly put her hands around my neck and kissed me.

    Chu. Mwah. Mhh. Haa...

    Her sweaty blond hair is sexy.

    With her face close to mine, she whispered to me with her debauched expression

    Master, no, husband-nim... I really liked that... Can you do me more...?

    What do you see me as?

    I guess tonight will be a long night.

 Chapter 18.1

    Chapter 18.1

    I left the Pce of Heaven with a leisurely countenance.

    The time is currently 7 am.

    Originally, it would have been the time to get up from a good nights sleep and prepare for breakfast with a refreshed conscience.

    But yesterday I didnt get much sleep.

    No, it would be more urate to say that I hardly even slept.

    Soniel has better stamina than Ireina, so she did not faint mid-way through sex.

    In a way, you could say she is the opposite of Ireina.

    Soniel, like my ve Ireina, had briefly lost control of her body when put through repeated climaxes.

    And honestly, I also tried to take a break here and there after having ejacted several times, with a little bit of lethargy kicking in.

    But every single time, Soniel would say

    Please do me more... Please love me even more

    And, regardless of her own will, she would approach me, with her barely functioning and trembling legs.

    She was like a person who would die if I didnt fuck her.

    In her expression, I noticed a glimpse of insanity and obsession for no reason, but I had put aside my curiosity about the matter to my future self.

    What mattered the most in such a situation was that the most beautiful woman wanted me, and I wanted her too.

    Thanks to all that, I have now reached the state of being as a perfect sage.

    Its been a while since my sexual desire has bottomed out.

    Soniel eventually fell asleep from exhaustion.

    Im going back to my room after having cleaned her up and the messy garden with my cleaning spells.

    The morning air has a unique freshness that cannot be felt at other times of the day.

    Is it because of the dew that settles on the green leaves each and every morning?

    I walked through a park located between the two pces.

    Unlike the main roads of the imperial pce, there are very few signs of other people being present here.

    Whether its because its the morning, because Ive been freed from my desires for a while, or because theres just no one else around, Im in a nostalgic mood as I stroll through the vegetation.

    This feeling, its been a while...

    Huh? Jihoo?

    At that moment, I couldnt help but turn my head to the sound of the beautiful voice that tickled my ear drums.

    Hyerin.

    Behind me, Hyerin greeted me with a surprised but wee expression.

    What? Oh right. You seem to be jogging in the morning these days too?

    Yeah. Do you remember what I told youst time?

    Before Hye-rin awakened to her attribute, she would jog every morning even when there were restrictions on which areas she could frequent.

    I would often observe her through the window.

    Youre really diligent... I dont even feel like getting out of bed in the mornings.

    Hehe, my stamina has definitely improved after jogging. And it feels good to feel the morning breeze. Its be a habit of mine now.

    She walked towards me with hastened steps.

    She was wearing a training suit with the style of this other world that was easy to move around in, and my heart jumped at the entuated contours of her body that could not be hidden even by the fairly loose clothing.

    Wasnt I in the perfect sage mode?

    No, is Hyerin cheating or something?

    She looked at me with a worried look on her face from beside me.

    So what are you up to? You look a little tired.

    Haha... Actually, I stayed up all nightst night in Soniel-samas pce. Im finally on my way back.

    Was it because of your attributes?

    Yeah! I can finally use my attributes. Just a little bit though.

    Wow! Really? Congrattions!

    Only when I was exhausted from reciprocating her passions and when Soniel had run out of the energy to urge me on, were we finally able to rest.

    At that time, I could feel the energy of my attribute flowing through my body so naturally.

    I dont know if it had started when I pierced Soniels hymen, or when I first ejacted into her womb, or even when she begged me to fuck her.

    It was a strange feeling that was difficult to describe in words.

    It feels like I have a new sense now.

    It feels so easy to recognise this new sense, that my prior struggles with trying to understand this sense seem so stupid.

    The power of the attribute is still unsatisfactory, but time would solve this issue.

    Or women.

    If I asked Hyerin, Can have sex with you so that I can be stronger, I wonder how she would react?

    Id be d if it ended with just a p on the cheek.

    All the hard work I have put into taming her so far would be wasted in an instant.

    I also want to learn how to deal with my attribute...

    Ill ask Soniel if she can look into your one too.

    Really? Its okay even if you cant.

    Its fine. We got a little closer since meeting.

    Really...? Then, thank you so much...!!

    We became very close.

    Enough to show each other our naked bodies.

    With this, I would make Hye-run feel indebted to me.

    No well, Hyerin is still very strong! I heard that you managed to bring Minho to the point of almost crying from pain in your swordsmanship sses?

    What? Thats just an exaggeration! My level is still not that good. Now that you know how to handle your attributes, you should be able to do it too.

    There was a strong determination in Hyerins voice.

    ording to Park Min-ho, she was the strongest in the swordsmanship ss, just like I was the most unique in my magic ss.

    And she was also having a hard timeprehending her attribute because it was at the level of the legendary mythical ss.

    She is like me in many ways.

    It would be nice if the [Earth] Attribute could also be understood and strengthened through sex.

    Then we could have helped each other out.

    The walk alone with Hyerin was very enjoyable.

    We didnt encounter anyone else throughout the walk.

    Looking at the parks exit getting closer and closer, I sort of wished that this moment wouldst forever.

    Come to think of it, I feel really sorry... You got caught up in a duel for no reason because of me...

    No. How is that your fault? Its the first prince and Kyles fault.

    Yes, but I still want to do something as an apology to you.

    ... Then, instead of an apology, would you do me a favour as a prize if I win the duel?

    On the stairnding where Hyerin and I were about to part ways, she smiled a broad smile.

    Yeah, that sounds good! So you have to win!

    The sunlight shining through the window and herughterplimented each other so well that I forgot to respond.

    ***

 Chapter 18.2

    Chapter 18.2

    A cool breeze wrapped around Soniel as she fluttered open her eyes.

    She was lying all alone on a soft bed in the middle of the rooftop garden.

    The warm midday sun shone down on her naked body.

    The sublime body, designed only to be seen by one man in her life, boasted clean and pure, white skin and rounded curves with nary a blemish in sight.

    Her shamanic body, which had already been embraced by its god, would gradually be customized to suit the taste of Jeong Jihoo.

    From the size of her breasts and hips to the length and width of her vagina, the circumference of her waist, and her eyes, nose and mouth.

    There was no doubt that the [Star Constetion] attribute would gradually transform Soniels very being.

    For she, as her body had subordinated to him already, is destined to be a guide for him- inscribed in her very attributes.

    It was not only her body that would gradually change either.

    Soniels heart would also eventuallypletely belong to Jeong Ji-hoo.

    But before that, I have to enact as much of my ns as I can...

    Before she waspletely dominated by him.

    Soniel felt the soft fabric of the nket brush over her as she looked up at the clear sky.

    An ordinary person would not be able to see the stars in broad daylight because the sunlight would be too strong, but her eyes could.

    Her golden eyes traced the subtle movements of the stars.

    Thank god. It has changed a lot since yesterday...

    Thanks to the previous nights affair, countless futures had died and countless futures were begotten.

    Originally, the possibilities for the future had not been so diverse and fickle.

    During that time, the future never changed so easily.

    However, from the first day of the new year, when the otherworldly beings reappeared in this world and awakened to certain attributes, the future became variable.

    The [Heaven] Attribute is an attribute that controls time and destiny.

    Now, the future varies based on Ji-hoos choices and simply changes ording to his will.

    If he were to ever reach the extremes of his attributes, he would be able to design and bestow destiny upon others.

    As expected, the correct decision was to be Jihoos woman as quickly as possible.

    Last nights affair led the future in a direction Soniel wished for.

    Most of the futures she wanted to avoidpletely disappeared, and happy futures reced them.

    But she couldnt beforted by such a change just yet.

    This was because the future could just as easily change ording to his whims.

    And so, in a moment of fear that overwhelmed her at a certain thought, Soniels shoulders trembled.

    The nket became slightly wet from her cold sweat.

    The worst of the futures she had ever observed, by far, reyed in her head.

    It was a future where Jung Ji-hoo reigned over the world as the evil Demon Emperor.

    It was a world where people would have their dreams and hopes crushed, men and ugly women would be exploited as vebourers, and all the pretty women would be r-ped as his sex ves.

    There, Jung Ji-hoo, possibly because he enjoyed their statuses as fallen princesses, would visit Soniel, her older sister Jennifer, and her younger sister Amer especially often.

    And there were many such futures where they all became sex ves.

    ...But I cant kill him...

    Among the numerous futures she had seen, there were several futures in which Jeong Ji-hoo died prematurely.

    And the ending for all of these was the same

    The destruction of the continent.

    Jeon Ji-hye would join hands with cultists to deprive thend of all of its vitality.

    The Celestial Dragon would turn the empire into ruins.

    Last night, Soniel had unconsciously called Jung Ji-hoo master.

    However, when he indirectly instructed her to call himself husband, Soniels sexual very routes were, fortunately, all extinguished.

    But there was still an unhappy future awaiting her family members- Jennifer and Amer.

    In particr, her sister Jennifer... would fall and be Jung Ji-hoos sex ve in all the futures that she could see right now...

    Sister, dont worry. Ill work hard to save you...!

    She would dig her way into his heart, and somehow win over his love.

    Even at the cost of her everything, she would learn to satisfy him.

    By actively using her womanly charms, she would somehow encourage Jeong Ji-hoo to remain on the good side.

    That is, until shepletely fell for him and couldnt get out of his clutches nor influence his decisions at all.

    If I had known it would turn out like this, I would have taken bridal lessons at the academy...

    She resented the fact that her future visions had not revealed the summoning of the other-worldly beings in advance.

    ***

    Damn it. I thought he was just another summoned. But hes a mythical-ss awakened.

    The first Prince, Porcus von Kairos, couldnt hold back his irritation inside his office.

    Im sorry...

    Tsk.

    He red disapprovingly at his subordinate who was bowing his head down beside him.

    Kyle Byers.

    He was a bastard who had spent four years at the academy.

    He had a simr disposition to Porcus, and he was a quick-witted guy who quickly grasped what Porcus desired, so he was kept by his side.

    However, this very individual had caused a major ident.

    The fact that it was actually Porcus who had been the one to orchestrate themotion had already faded from his mind.

    He frowned as he recalled the events of the day prior when he saw his father, the Emperor, calling him over to the Pce of the Sun.

    Son. Try not to make foolish choices.

    Porcus would be the next emperor.

    At least, he himself didnt doubt that fact.

    And as a prince, he also understood the importance of the mythical attributes in the cataclysm.

    Jung Ji-hoo was someone the empire would need to rope in undoubtedly.

    But he could never have expected his fathers next words.

    By the emperors side was his unlucky younger sister, Soniel.

    Heh heh. The official announcement has yet to be made, but it seems likely that Jung Ji-hoo and Soniel will get engaged.

    Soniel.

    The girl was just an annoying bitch who always had a mystical look on her face and appeared to have no interest in the throne.

    When Phorcus became emperor, he intended to choose someone from among his subordinates and force her to marry them.

    The status of Soniels fianc

    Originally, Porcus nned to properly humiliate Jeong Ji-hoo in the duel against Kyle, and then appease him and bring him over to his side.

    He thought Jihoo would be loyal to him if he gave him a moderately good-looking prostitute to fuck.

    Tsk. Nothing is going the way I nned.

    Now, however, it had be difficult to carelessly deal with Ji-Hoo.

    Stupid.

    Kyle lowered his head even further.

    No matter how much of a mythical-level Jihoo was, he was still a newbie who had only recently started learning magic.

    So in that regard, Kyle would easily win the duel.

    And right to the end, the parties involved in the duel were only Kyle and Jung Ji-hoo.

    If anything went wrong, he would just go on to dump Kyle.

    He had already abandoned the 3rd prince, so what issue would abandoning a Marquis family who had achieved nothing raise?

    Never give up.

    Of course.

    Lately, everyone was behaving in a displeasing manner to Porcus.

    The stupid Kyle, the intrusive Jung Ji-hoo, the self-indulgent Soniel, Dave who incited the duel, and the constant achiever Jennifer who was far away from the pce.

    ** *

    30 minutes before the duel and in the waiting room of the arena.

    Here is some water.

    Thanks.

    I picked up a ss of water and drank it inrge gulps.

    Hydration is essential before exercising.

    Ireina stared at my face while holding the tray.

    Hm? Is there anything you want to say?

    ...Dont lose. At all.

    Her red eyes seemed to burn with even more passion with each passing day.

    Is it because Kyle is a subordinate of the first prince who destroyed her family?

    Of course. Ill crush him ande back, so wait here for me.

    I messed around with Ireinas stern and sombre advice.

    She took a step back from me, frowning in disapproval.

    Apparently, this duel will also be an opportunity for me to show Ireina the glorious side of her master.

 Chapter 19.1

    Chapter 19.1

    10 minutes before the start of the duel, at the audience stands in the arena

    There are so many people...

    Hyunwoo Lee muttered as he looked around at the crowd of over 100 people who came to spectate the duel.

    Although all 21 members of their ss, excluding Jung Ji-hoo, gathered together and took their seats, they were but a minority clique in the stands.

    With this many people... Im sure this is more than the number of people who attended the banquet...

    Hm, thats probably the case.

    The ss president Park Minho, who was sitting in front of Lee Hyeon-Woo, confirmed his guess.

    Lee Hyun-woo had not been an attendee at the banquet since the academy banquet had ovepped with his fitness schedule.

    Namgyu, who do you think will win?

    I dont know. How would I know?

    A low-spirited voice came from Lee Hyeon-Woos side.

    He turned to look at Namgyus face.

    There were dense and dark circles around his eyes and his body was hunched.

    This guy must have not slept wellst night.

    Baek Nam-gyu.

    He was kidnapped by goblins together with Lee Hyeon-Woo in the forest but was saved by Jeong Ji-hoo and Jeon Ji-hye.

    The pair became very close because of that incident.

    I thought youd be lying in your room, but surprisingly youre here to watch too.

    Why would I want to miss this?

    Their ss could be divided into three groups.

    The first was the hard-working types like Jihoo and Minho.

    Lee Hyun-woo, who kept working his body and growing his muscles in the gym, thought he belonged to this group too.

    The second was the kind that enjoyed a much morefortable life than the ones they had back on Earth.

    They were satisfied with the leisurely life of an aristocrat, which they had only ever seen in movies.

    The third was the type suffering from chronic depression and lethargy.

    There were many reasons for this, such as the sudden separation from loved ones and missing out on activities they once did back on the earth that were not possible to do anymore.

    Baek Nam-gyu, who was a serious game addict, belonged to the third type.

    Come to think of it, you guys were summoned in the forest, right?! Then you must have seen Jeong Ji-hoo fighting monsters!!

    Hwang Seung-woo, who was sitting behind Lee Hyun-woo, started chatting away.

    This individual was one of the top dogs of their ss, and he happened to be from the second group who was more than happy to have been summoned to this other world.

    Yes, but I was too hungry, dizzy, and embarrassed to keep an eye on him while he was fighting.

    I was fainted the entire time... But I cant imagine Jihoo losing in this duel.

    Thats right.

    The image of Jung Ji-hoo in their heads was that of a perfect individual.

    Jeong Ji-hoo had always been the centre of respect and envy to them, but he had never been the cause of their concerns.

    Jihoo, fighting!!!!

    And Jeon Ji-hyes lively cheering resonated throughout the gymnasium.

    ** *

    10 minutes before the start of the duel, at the royal family-only booth...

    Sister, you came to watch this too!

    Sister, long time no see.

    Hello, Amer, Dave. Its my fiances duel, so of course I came.

    Soniel sat in the seat beside Amer.

    Leah, standing behind Amer, bowed to Soniel.

    Amer thought over Soniels words in her heart.

    Hes her fianc...

    Their father had instructed Soniel to seduce Jung Ji-hoo and Amer to seduce Park Min-ho.

    Amer failed miserably in her task, while her sister seeded spectacrly.

    Amer had been confident.

    The cheerful and rxing atmosphere of the banquet coupled with the alcohol that slowly built up in ones body, and her enchanting attribute magic should have made him fall.

    In fact, Park Min-ho almost fell to her charms.

    But he came to his senses all of a sudden and left the room, leaving her alone.

    After that day, Seong Ah-youngs gaze towards her also changed.

    It was clear that she had heard what happened that day.

    Amer, my advice is still valid.

    .

    Park Min-ho is not the person you will end up with. So dont lower your value by clinging to him.

    ...Who the hell is the person I will end up with then?

    ...I cant tell you that yet.

    Soniel maintained a serious expression throughout her life, and so Amer was upset and angry at her sister who only ever gazed at the floating clouds without ever asking about her own sisters opinion of what she wanted her future to look like.

    Sister is always like that! You always act like you know everything! I dont know what future lies ahead for me, but I will change that fate!

    .

    What kind of expression would Amer make if I told her that even her current appearance now is the same as the one I saw in the future visions?

    As long as Soniel saw otherwise, Amer would not be able to change anything.

    It was all for Amer and her siblings that Soniel nned so intricately.

    I need to help Park Min-ho acquire the authority that will make his emotional pain threshold stronger, and warn Ah-young too. And... Ill have to ask Jihoo about what he wants too. My sister Amer, what do you know of the future?

    Meanwhile, Dave was puzzled by the war of nerves between his older sister and his younger sister that started out of nowhere.

    The subject of the matter being... Love...?

    His older brother, older sister, and himself were fighting for the throne, while his second eldest sister and younger sister were fighting for love.

    It was a family dynamic that could not be understood.

    Dave asked Leah, who was the most knowledgeable in duelling here, a question to change the chilly atmosphere that settled around them.

    Leah, who do you think will win this duel?

    Despite the 2nd and 3rd princesses quarrels, Leahs expression did not change.

    She was wearing a white mask, so it was impossible to read her expression.

    I dont know. Ive never seen Jung Ji-hoo training.

    Still, Kyle is a graduate and Jung Ji-hoo is a freshman, so wouldnt Kyle obviously win? Besides, Jung Ji-hoo is a wizard and Kyle is a knight.

    Ive been to the summoneds swordsmanship sses several times. Based on what I saw there, I would guess...

    Leah paused for a moment and then continued.

    ...If his opponent in todays duel had been Min Hye-rin instead of Jung Ji-hoo, it would have ended with herndslide victory.

    Dave was overjoyed to hear Leahs opinion.

    In the first ce, this duel was the result of his quick-wittedness at the moment in order to grasp the potential of Jihoos mythical attribute.

    I will be able to watch an interesting spectacle today.

    From now on, Kyle Byers and Ji-Hoo Jung will fight for their honour!

    Daves narrowed eyes twitched in anticipation.

    ***

    Dueling is one of the traditions of the Empire, and its purpose is to resolve conflicts between nobles.

    An anecdote originating from ancient history narrates that the emperor of that time, who feared that the conflict between two great nobles of his empire would escte into a civil war and that the empire would be devastated as a result, proposed a duel to them.

    Since duelling is but a tradition, it is not legally binding.

    One must not intentionally take the life of their opponent, and it is not permitted for the winner to ask for excessive demands from the loser.

    Nobles are not obligated to respond to requests for a duel, nor are they obligated to pay the victor upon losing.

    However, if one ignores a reasonable request for a duel and the cost of defeat without rhyme or reason, one would be dishonoured in the aristocratic society.

    I see you didnt manage to weasel your way out of this duel, huh?

    Kyle entered the arena with a rotten expression on his face and spoke down to me.

    Its too sad for a freshman to have to fight me. If you dont want to get hurt, just apologise to me politely and withdraw. Then-

    Are you going to be duelling with words?

    I cut him off halfway through his rambling.

    Senior, dont regret epting this duel when the timees.

    Tch.

    Its time to choose a weapon before the start of the duel.

    Kyle seems to be wearing his personal holy gauntlets.

    I also brought along a useful wand that I used during magic training.

    But a good idea came to my mind all of a sudden.

    Its a n that should annoy Kyle and help me out too.

    After scanning all the weapons hanging on the wall, I picked up a long sword among the swords of various lengths hanging by their scabbards.

    ... You! What are you doing now?

    Of course, he knows me to be an aspiring wizard.

    *Hiss- hiss*

    I waved the sword in the air a few times and responded calmly.

    I thought this would be enough to deal with senior.

    Haha!

    His mouth is smiling, but his eyes tell a different story.

    I could see the veins bulging on Kyles forehead.

    He seems quite upset by my provocation.

    Okay, lets just get this over with.

 Chapter 19.2

    Chapter 19.2

    The moderator stood between me and Kyle and exins to the audience the reason for the duel, the rules, and the consequences of defeat.

    This is the gymnasium in the second princes pce, and the moderator and judge is a knight under the second princesmand.

    In the corner of the gymnasium, priests are on standby for treatment purposes.

    We are duelling because we each have different ounts of the happenings in the banquet and because we dont like each other, and the cost of defeat is the losers polite apology to the winner.

    A lot of people seem to have gathered to watch.

    It appears that themotion in the banquet hall has spread far and wide.

    People are crowded in the stands.

    Jihoooooo, fightiiiiiiiiiinnnnggggg!!!!

    I can hear the sound of wisdom cheering.

    Looking over to where she is, my ssmates are waving at me or clenching their fists in support.

    It seems that no one is missing.

    From now on, Kyle Byers and Ji-Hoo Jung will fight for their honour!

    I have to show my cool side to those who havee to see me fight.

    At the same time as the moderator announced the start of the duel, Kyle took on a posture.

    It is a boxing stance that one would take when sparring.

    His face sported a serious expression too.

    In contrast, I have the sword I picked up earlier hanging limply by my side.

    The tip of the sword is barely touching the floor.

    .

    Kyle made fun of me for being a freshman.

    So I am making him more and more annoyed and angry at my cheeky disy.

    This is what I nned to do.

    I hoped he would charge me out of sheer anger.

    Because there is no opponent as easy as a reckless for.

    But I dont think he is that stupid.

    Kyle approached me step by step with his guard up.

    Woo-woo-woo*

    *Waves of brown spread across his skin as his gauntlets vibrated.

    Kyle has the [Stone] Attribute, and that gauntlet seems to be a secondary weapon that helps his attribute manifest.

    My reach, which is the sum of the lengths of the sword and my arm, is longer than his, which is only his arms length.

    I struck first, swinging my sword at his arm.

    The sword struck sharply and went in to rip his skin

    *Kkang-!*

    Instead of blood sttering from where the sword struck Kyles arms, there was a sound that shouldnt be heard when metal and flesh collide.

    This is his attribute ability.

    When I first heard that Kyle had the [Stone] Attribute, I wondered if he had the ability to create and throw out stones, but it wasnt that.

    He can reinforce his body by strengthening the strength of his skin to the texture of stone.

    Kyle threw a jab at me, but I quickly ducked away and dodged it.

    His fists, reinforced with attributes, will be almost as menacing as a siege machine charge.

    If even one direct hitnds on me, this duel is over.

    *Kkang-! Kkang-!*

    As I step back, the situation repeats itself over and over again.

    Thanks to the difference in reach, Kyles attack didnt reach me.

    And my attacks have no effect on him.

    Maybe because I couldnt do anything, Kyle gains some confidence with his face once more sporting a slimy, mocking smile and his demeanour bing rxed.

    What is this? I wonder why youre using a sword? Is it because you cant use magic or mythical attributes, huh?

    That is not the reason.

    Kyles mana gradually gathers on his thighs and he strengthens his muscles.

    It seems that he intends to end the duel without giving me a chance to evade his next attack.

    I see it with my eyes.

    In fact, I had been using my attributes since the start of the duel.

    Concentrating a small amount of magic with the [Heaven] Attribute into my pupils, my two pupils evolved to a level beyond normal humans eyes.

    ording to Soniel, I have the perfectpatibility for the all-seeing eyes that she can utilise with her authority.

    It is called the Heavens Eye or Gods Eye.

    With the mana going towards his thighs, he explodes in my direction, instantly closing the distance between us.

    At that moment, time begins to flow slowly where Kyle is and the objects around him.

    No, this is the result of the speed of my thought-processing increasing.

    My eyes give me so much information about what is going on

    Kyles habits, magic patterns, the characteristics of his attributes, his muscle tremors, where his gaze is, his breathing patterns etc.

    Based on the information given, I can predict his next move.

    I cant see the future yet, but I feel like I know what is going to happen.

    Kyles hard fist will eventuallynd on my left shoulder.

    I twist my upper body slightly to avoid the blow and burrow into his arms.

    The duel starts up once more and I got close to Kyle for the first time.

    I flew into close range with the thought of making it impossible for him to avoid my hit, but his surprise at my dodging and just looking into his slowly widening eyes, I made a realisation.

    The attribute does not strengthen all his skin equally.

    Kyle now also has this weakness I can exploit.

    His Achilles tendon, the back of his knee, his groin and genitals, his armpits, or

    His pupil.

    Fuck!

    Kyle twisted his head with all his might at the terrible feeling of my hand digging into his right eyelid.

    **

    He jumped back on reflex and created some distance from Jung Ji-hoo.

    Kyle hurriedly patted his eyes.

    Fortunately, he did not feel the strange sensation again.

    What the hell was that?!

    The guy who had looked to be ying stupid games all this while suddenly turned into a proficient duellist.

    As expected, he had a hidden card trump card!

    He knew, of course, that there must have been a reason for which Jung Ji-hoo could act so confident all this while.

    However, it was still very disconcerting that it was not a magic or attribute-rted trump card, but a closebat technique.

    I heard that he was taking magic sses, but is that false information?

    Kyle desperately calmed his agitated heart and took a closer look at his opponent.

    He needed to be even more careful than he was previously.

    While Kyle had this realisation. Jeong Ji-hoo looked disapprovingly at his gently quivering left hand.

    Tsk.

    He shook his head and then smiled at Kyle.

    Senior, thank you for taking part in my experiment.

    ...Experiment...? What are you talking about?

    Yes. An experiment. It was an experiment to see how well I could fight against knights if I used my attributes in my eyes. Hmm, for now, Ill have to settle for being able to fight at the level of an inferior graduate, right?

    ...This bastard.

    He is provoking me. Dont fall for his provocations. That guy is an opponent I cant afford to let down my guard against.

    The fact that his opponent was a freshman had already been forgotten.

    *Land-!*

    Jeong Jihoo put the sword he had been holding all this while into its scabbard and threw it randomly to the right.

    Anyway, the experiment is mostly over, so lets start duelling for real now. Surely youve not shown everything you got, or is it?

    With an arrogant deration, his body began to glow in azure light.

    It was the afterglow of his magical power.

    Wildly fluctuating mana wisps wrapped around the body of Jihoo.

    The quantity and concentration of mana increased endlessly.

    Kyle could feel an unfathomable sense of coercion from his opponents magical power.

    Crazy. Ive never seen anything like this at the academy...

    Eventually, a tornado of relentless magical power centred around Jung Ji-hoo was formed.

    The storm raged as if it nned to destroy the entire gymnasium.

    As the barrier separating the gymnasium and the audience started to vibrate with numerous ripples of magical potential energy, the wizards who managed it became busy protecting the spectators.

    It felt like a giant was looking down upon Kyle, and Kyle was losing his mind.

    ** *

    That is amazing.

    Min Hye-rin, who was watching the duel of Jeong Ji-hoo, admired the sight.

    It was truly an overwhelming amount of magical energy.

    Only at this level could he be worthy to be the man she was aspiring to overthrow.

    At that moment, Min Hye-rin felt an unfamiliar sensation within her that she had never felt before.

    The [Earth] Attribute bubbled up from amongst the magical energy deep inside the heart.

    The violent energy spread throughout her body and along the capiries, awakening a new sense.

    ? What is this so suddenly?

    Min Hye-rin, who had been watching Jeong Ji-hoos duel, learned how to handle her own attributes as a result.

    But no one yet knew what conditions she had met to awaken her attributes.

 Chapter 20.1

    Chapter 20.1

    ...Does this make any sense?

    Kyle couldnt hide the emotion in his voice, which was five parts filled with fear and five parts jealousy towards Jung Ji-hoos monstrous talent.

    Even he felt awed by the scene to the point where he doubted whether the scene before him was even real.

    Strong winds of magical power swirled around Jihoo- with him being at the eye of the storm.

    About a third of the gymnasium was eroded by the tornados ferocity so far.

    I didnt learn anything about this when I was gathering information on that bastard!

    This was the effect of the light blue [Heaven] Attribute magic.

    Unbeknownst to Kyle, the attribute itself has the characteristic of looking down on all things.

    Everyone except Jeong Ji-hoo, the owner of the attribute, felt goosebumps on their skin and an unnatural intimidation at the sight.

    It was truly a huge and irresistible storm.

    Having to deal with it, Kyle felt as if he was facing a natural disaster for an enemy.

    ...Lets stay calm.

    And Jihoo, at the eye of the storm, did not move from the centre of the raging mana and just waited for Kyles reaction.

    His aloof attitude made Kyle want to give up the duel immediately, but he could not do so.

    His Highness has already lost enough face because of this duel. If I were to lose to a freshman by forfeiting... I will bepletely cut off from His Highnesss faction.

    He could not give up his hold on the 1st princes line sleeve.

    What would the reaction of his family be should they learn of how badly he fucked up?

    He could feel his back and armpits be damp with a cold sweat at the thought.

    And so, Kyle started to think rationally.

    Most of the kids in the same grade as me cant keep up with this level of magic attribute output. In other words, this must be that bastards final trump card! That bastard must be thinking of somehow ending this duel quickly!

    At the age of an academy freshman, if one were to seed in incorporating their attribute into just a fist-sized amount of their magic, they would be called an honour student.

    Kyle had to admit it

    His opponent was a monster.

    Kyle changed the first impression image stuck in his head of Jihoo from a kid who didnt even know anything about the world to someone who shouldnt be messed with.

    It had been careless of him to have argued with and belittled a guy like that.

    At the same time though, Kyle had a thought.

    I still have a chance.

    His [Stone] Attribute was an attribute specialized for drawn-out warfare.

    He gave up his offence and focused all of his elemental magic on his physical enhancements and defences.

    He would endure until the end.

    Until Jung Ji-hoo consumed all of his mana and was exhausted and left defenceless.

    As long as he maintained such a ludicrous output of mana, that time would not be so far off.

    ***

    My eyes watch Kyle trying toe up with a n without missing a beat.

    He is funny.

    I can tell what that senior of mine is nning.

    It is so easy to read his every move.

    Obviously, he thinks Im overdoing it, so hell try to hold on until Im finally exhausted and out of mana.

    Well, half of his thoughts are correct.

    Magical Tornado is a skill that I have just learned.

    So, with this being the first time I am using this skill, the mana output efficiency is not perfect, but the storm has been able to incorporate some of my attributes.

    It is true that I feel drained from using this.

    However, I am confident that I can stay in this exact state for at least an hour more.

    From the moment I brought out this technique, Kyle had no chance of winning.

    In the first ce, the basis of his guess is wrong.

    Ill shatter that illusion of his

    The illusion that he can withstand my attacks.

    Attribute-reinforced mana moves in response to my will.

    The sense of controlling this mana and embodying my will into the very world itself is very profound.

    Humans on Earth without this mana are truly weak.

    Can a boxer who has trained to punch hard all his life break a stone wall?

    I can knock down a brick house like this.

    I think I will be addicted to this feeling.

    It is as if the world would change based on what I desire and my existence has evolved a step beyond my former human self.

    With my gesture, the light blue wind rushes towards Kyle as a raging torrent.

    Kyle bends his legs and crouches into a stable stance.

    And then

    Aaaaa!!!

    Letting out a painful scream, his posture copses within just 5 seconds.

    ***

    Hey, what is this?! Why are my attributes...!

    Originally, Kyle, who had raised his mana resistance on the surface of his skin to the limit, nned topete against the magical output of Jeong Ji-Hoos.

    However, his attribute lost its power as soon as it came into contact with the sky-blue mana, and his opponents magical waves ravaged his helpless body.

    It felt like his skin was being boiled.

    Is this how it feels when you enter a solution of strong acid?

    Ouch! Fuck!

    When it appeared as though Kyle was about to melt away as he struggled within the torrent of sky-blue magic, Jung Ji-hoo suddenly recalled his mana.

    Part of the mana returned to him and part of it was just extinguished.

    It was clearly an act of self-sabotage, but Kyle recognized his intentions from the unchanging facial expression of his opponent.

    That bastard is ying with me...

    Just like that, he would have been able to finish Kyle off and win, but he let him go.

    Kyle recognised his defeat instantly.

    He did not know what the principle behind the raging waves that attacked him earlier was, but he understood that his defence waspletely useless in front of them.

    The difference between superior and inferior attributes and skill became very clear in his mind.

    Now that this had happened, he would need to decide how to go about losing.

    As much as he possibly could, he needed to take the direction of the battle in such a way that His Highness, the 1st Prince, would lose the least face.

    It would be far better for him to fight to the bitter end and then pass out rather than to dere a miserable forfeit.

    He rushed towards the centre of the tornado, with a fierce and praiseworthy determination.

    ***

    Are you just stupid or actually smart?

    I murmur, appreciating the way Kyle ran into it my magical power.

    He came ever closer to me desperately, destroying his body by himself.

    Well, this should be enough of a lesson.

    I am also quite satisfied with this result.

    Many academy students watching the duel should realise it by now

    The lesson is that they should not touch me carelessly.

    Kyle, thankfully, set a great example for them.

    I roughly kick Kyle, who is now in front of me with only a broken nose, in the stomach with a roundhouse kick.

    His body flies far away and crashes into the wall of the gymnasium.

    This duel is Jung Ji-Hoos victory!!

    Kyaaaaa! Jeong Jihoo, youre so cool!!

    With the referees deration, the cheers of Jihye, and the apuse of the crowd around me, I leave the gymnasium.

    ***

 Chapter 20.2

    Chapter 20.2

    Hes a monster.

    This was Leias impression of the duel that just took ce- someone who was a part of the Five Greats of the Empire.

    To think that he has only been learning magic for about a month hes indeed a genius. I could still understand if it was just the amount of magic power output of Jung Ji-hoos which stood out

    She paused for a moment and then continued.

    But his attribute confuses me. When the [Stone] And [Heaven] Attributes collided in the duel just now, the [Stone] Attribute one-sidedly lost its power. Because of that, Kyle lost his attribute magic. He was then forced to fight a losing battle.

    Is that so?

    Dave was stunned by the majesty of the magic storm, so he couldnt confirm the specifics of the events that took ce within.

    But if one of the strongest in the Empire said that was the case, then that must have been the proceedings.

    I think its probably a characteristic of the attribute itself... Its not an exaggeration to say that the exact ability and conditions to utilise it will require further research, but the power to neutralize an opponents attribute is already a cheat.

    Shes a monster... And even though these same words areing out of this monsters mouth, they are notcking in credibility.

    He thought so while looking sideways at Leah, who was staring nkly at the gymnasium where the duel had just ended, and recalled her background.

    Her case was special.

    She was a dagger of the empire that awakened and destroyed the vige where she lived at the tender age of 11 due to attribute overload.

    Unlike the vast majority of awakeners who awakened at the age of 20, the phenomenon of awakening at a younger age was called attribute overload.

    As it was a special event, one could gain tremendous power, but as a result of the early awakening, ones lifespan was greatly shortened.

    Under the mask of the 19-year-old, her face was probably crumbling and decaying in real-time.

    Then... Id like to ask you a question.

    The 2nd prince asked a question that he wanted an answer to, pertaining to the aftermath of the duel.

    How long will it be until Jeong Ji-Hoo can stand his ground and prevent his death by the current Imperial Five Greats?

    Dave, be careful of what you say. Jihoo is not an enemy of the Empire.

    Yet. Thats not something anyone could say for sure to be the case forever.

    Soniels voice was cold, but Dave didnt care.

    Because, as a member of the Imperial Family, he knew he had to examine all possibilities for the future.

    I cant say for sure, but given his tremendous growth rate, I think it should be at least until he graduates from the academy.

    Graduation... Its still earlier than I expected.

    Your Highness, dont worry too much. For this very reason, my post was transferred to the academy.

    Leah touched her dagger in the shadows without reason and said

    For whoever is the enemy of the Empire, my shadows will decapitate them.

    ***

    Ahyeong-ah! Did you see it?! Isnt Jihoo so cool?!

    Yeah, he was really great!

    I could hear Ji-hyes joyful voice following Jeong Ji-hoos retreating figure as he was leaving the gymnasium.

    She was so happy with his victory that she seemed to forget for a moment the reluctance she felt towards being around Ah-yeong.

    Jihoo, hes really...! Hes amazing.

    Wow... Are you sure he transferred to this world in the same condition as us? Was he actually able to use magic back on Earth or something?

    ...Me too, I want to be like that...

    We have to listen carefully to what the executives advise us to do in the future.

    I could hear the voices of my ssmates full of envy

    Shit, what the hell have I been doing all this while?

    Hyun-woo, Im going to start going to the gym from today... Can you tell me what to do?

    Oh! Of course!

    And I could hear voices reflecting on themselves for having been negligent all this while and promising themselves to put in more effort in the future.

    As expected of you Jihoo, youre great...

    Now many of our ssmates who have seen your prowess will start trying.

    What I have kept trying to do, you solve at once.

    It was not always like this with regard to such activities.

    Thats why Jihoos duel was shocking.

    At school, Jihoo was not a reliable sportsman.

    He was the kind of guy who brought workbooks with him and studied even during PE ss.

    But he showed off a very high level of skill today.

    Weve seen magic before, but weve never seen someone fighting with magic.

    The sight of a ssmate of ours teasing his opponent must have been a great stimulus to everyone.

    And its the same for me too.

    I, Park Min-ho, felt confident.

    Kyle, whom I watched in the duel, was an opponent I could defeat with my sword.

    However, I do not have the confidence to achieve andslide victory like Jihoo just did.

    I thought I had trained enough for a month, but I wascent.

    From now on, I will resolve myself to work even harder and reduce my spare time.

    ***

    Meanwhile, Min Hye-rin was thinking very differently from her ssmates.

    Her attribute sense had suddenly activated during the duel.

    Finally, she was able to utilize her attributes, albeit in small amounts.

    The stress, which had been umting inside of her because of theck of changes to her senses,pletely disappeared.

    She didnt know why, but this was also probably thanks to spectating the duel.

    Really. You always find some way to help me.

    The anger Jihoo felt for her led him to duel a graduate of the academy, taking away her troubles from her te.

    He is my target. He is a friend who always does things for me. He is the only one equal to me; the only... Man.

    Min Hye-rins feelings of goodwill and her interest gradually began to develop into a crush.

    ***

    Master won the duel!?

    He had won a splendid victory against her enemy, the 1st Princes subordinate.

    It wasnt that he was directly fighting for her sake, but it was natural for Ireina to feel a sense of exhration after watching her Master thwart the 1st Prince.

    And for that reason, for the first time since bing his maid, she felt a sense of servitude towards him.

    No, this is just... Its a reward. Yes, just a reward. He is the person who avenged my familys enemies even just a little, so its only natural I do this for him.

    Ireina quietly entered his bedroom.

    She did so quietly, so as not to disturb her master.

    Her master was tired and decided to take a nap for a while.

    But the slightly swollen bump on his trousers informed Ireina that he would be waking up anytime now.

    This is just because it looks painful... Yes, only for that reason.

 Chapter 20.3 *

    Chapter 20.3 *

    She carefully unbuttoned the front of his pants and pulled down his underwear.

    His cock, which had beenpacted all this while, stood straight up.

    That was about the difference in size between when he had no erection and when fully erect.

    It was a truly ridiculous size.

    Ireina had never seen a mans genitals besides that of Jihoos, but she still had knowledge about the normal size she had picked up from people around her.

    She knew that her Master was much more amazing than other men.

    After she lubricated her mouth with saliva, she filled her mouth with her masters shaft.

    If it continued to be in touch with the air, it would be cold.

    So she could not help but jump at it.

    Ireinas lower abdomen began to heat up reflexively, conditioned by the scent of his cock, which she had be more ustomed to than the scent of the flowery perfume that she used to use in the past.

    .

    But she didnt randomly start bobbing her head up and down.

    She would identally wake her master if she suddenly stimted him.

    At the end of the day, she wanted him to wake up as naturally as possible so that he got up in a good mood.

    She shyly coiled around his pole with her tongue about halfway down.

    She licked it softly as if savouring the taste of his length.

    Her master especially liked it when she licked his ns and urethra.

    That part, too, was approached by the tip of her tongue.

    She put a little strength into her lips and then massaged her masters cock as if trying to make it bloom.

    *Zhung... Zzung*

    A single strand of saliva slipped out of her lips and ran down the length of his cock.

    How much time has passed?

    The cock in her mouth suddenly started to grow evenrger.

    At the same time, she felt a hand caressing her red hair.

    It feels great.

    Her masters smile made Ireina unconsciously feel happy.

    But she never changed the expression on her face.

    Her remaining pride as a counts daughter kept her rebellious spirit burning.

    Though, there would be no counts daughter who would voluntarily serve fetio to a man.

    Ugh-!

    Jung Ji-hoo grabbed Ireinas hair and pushed her down roughly.

    His cock burrowed into her mouth in an instant, tickling her uv while his ns dug down her throat.

    Ireina managed to endure the nauseous sensation brought about by such a move.

    She had even be used to such a move as well.

    From then on, she knew that there was no point in using her tongue, so she carefullyid it down so that it would not inadvertently get in the way of his shaft.

    Ireina rxed the muscles in her neck and entrusted her everything to her master.

    And then he moved her head up and down faster and faster.

    Huff, ew, ew, oop, ew, uh-

    All that remained was to wait patiently until her master was satisfied.

    Even though his ns was going down her throat, her small mouth couldnt take in the entirety of his long cock.

    Eventually, his cock swelled and it spat out thick strings of semen.

    Ireina swirled the semen, which she had be more ustomed to than ck tea, in her mouth and then she did her best to swallow it all down her throat.

    Despite her best efforts though, some of his semen ran down the edges of her lips.

    Phew-

    Fortunately, her owner seemed to be satisfied with her oral cavity and rxed his body while lying down on his back again.

    Is he in a good mood today? Hes being awfully kind.

    Despite the rough act of fucking her throat with his cock, Ireina actually thought that her master was being kind, as today he didnt strangle or hit her.

    She had no time to wipe her mouth.

    She began diligently cleaning the white streaks remaining on his cock with her tongue.

    *lick-lick*

    She worked on every corner, meticulously sweeping up the remnants.

    She hoped her master would continue to feel well.

    Hey.

    Yes, master?

    Do you want to have your revenge on the first prince?

    It was unavoidable that Ireinas tongue suddenly stopped at the words he uttered without any context after having ejacted.

    And then she moved her tongue once again and chewed upon his questions.

    A thousand thoughts went through her mind, but her answer had been fixed since a long time ago.

    Yes

    Revenge.

    How nice would it be if she could have it?

    Yes.

    After that, her master shut his mouth, and Ireina was able to spend a morefortable night than she was usually able to.

    ***

    In thest week of February

    She opened her eyes.

    As soon as she woke up, what she saw was the interior of a beautifully built white temple.

    Her gaze on the buildings walls, which could be regarded as the work of the century, was lifeless and inorganic.

    But it was andscape that she had already seen for thousands of years already.

    She got up mechanically and began to check up on her own bodys condition.

    Her sky-blue hair ran down her naked white body and brushed along the marble floor, but she didnt care.

    This was because this was the surface of the blue moon, which was far from the Earth, and there were no living things around her, let alone people.

    No, could you really call her a living creature?

    Although she was made up of biological matter, she was of a transcendental species, so she did not adhere to her biological needs, and above all, she had no freedom in her actions as she was bound by a contract.

    This is strange...

    Quietly contemting the condition of her body, she felt truly strange.

    It was because she was in too good of a condition to have woken up after an entire century.

    Waking up once every 100 years to check the condition of her sealed physique, she would normally first restore her body to its normal condition, and then remain awake for at most a week before falling back into a century-long slumber.

    She had her doubts about the situation, but put the thought aside since it was a good thing at the end of the day, and then assimted with the world and her own mind, before activating her [Heaven] attribute

    !!!!!

    She waspletely astonished.

    Only ten years had passed since she fell asleep previously.

    She hurriedly checked the contract which was firmly embedded in her own soul.

    There was nothing wrong with the contract.

    That could only mean one thing.

    A heavenly being had appeared once again on the earth.

    Ha ha Haha.

    She undid the enchantment she had cast upon herself for the century-long slumbers.

    Then, two white horns grew on her forehead, and a pair of huge wings grew out of her back, revealing their splendid majesty.

    Her light blue pupils transformed into vertical slits.

    She, the Heavenly Dragon Iris, started her journey from the blue moon to the earthly world.

 Chapter 21.1

    Chapter 21.1

    In the one and only academy in the Empire aiming to teach the dignity of noble society and the responsibility of the power yielded by the Awoken

    At the academy, students were taught the culture and etiquette of nobles, how to handle their attributes, and givenbat training.

    However, this did not mean that the academy only epted the Awoken as students.

    Anyone could apply to the academy- even non-awakened students- as long as they were able to afford the expensive tuition fees.

    Mainly the children of nobles who did not awaken or those who wanted to build rtionships would enter through this route.

    However, they would still be required to prove that they could participate inbat training without having awakened any attributes by passing the entrance exam.

    *[Freshman No. 80, Jeon Ji-hye. Enter Forest District 4.]*

    Also, Awakeners whose admissions had already been confirmed could still take the test if they wished to do so.

    This was because students could receive advanced credits for some basic sses based on their achievements in the entrance exams.

    All 22 of my ssmates decided to take the test.

    I was honestly very surprised at that.

    Of course, since most of my ssmates decided to do it, there would have been a few kids who were swept away by the mood and said they would do it, but it was still amazing that most of them showed such enthusiasm for the exam.

    One had to remember, that these were the guys who were busy ying or resting until just recently.

    Minho says that it was all thanks to me.

    He said that they were impressed by my prowess in the duel.

    In the end, the empire couldnt find the 5 missing members of our ss, even with winter ending and the spring sun shining down on us.

    Where are they now and what are they doing?

    Anyway, we were sitting huddled together in the exam waiting room, watching Jihye walking amongst the trees of the forest on a magic screen floating in the air in front of us.

    Yes.

    She is in a forest.

    Right after being summoned, I, Jihye, Lee Hyunwoo, and Baek Namgyu were made to live out a real-life survival story out of nowhere in the forest of the academy.

    The stage where this entrance test was set is in the forest, with the content of the test being to find a goblin colony and annihte all of its members.

    Oh, so thats where you guys were summoned! What do the goblins look like?!

    Seung-Woo, shut up. I am about to get PTSD from those memories.

    ... Shit. Sorry

    Its okay, dude. Youve worked hard this past month bro.

    The test would evaluate our scouting aptitude by having us find a vige by analysing the traces of the goblins, and also ourbat abilities in being able to defeat the goblins.

    Even if we are not sessful, it is said that partial points may be awarded based on the process leading up to finding the goblins.

    Jihye walked leisurely amongst the greenery as if she were in no hurry.

    Just by looking at her, it looks like the image of a youngdy who is out for a pic and taking a walk in the woods.

    [Life Reconnaissance]

    However, the grey waves of magical energy emanating from her were in stark contrast to the peaceful atmosphere of the forest.

    Judging by the rapid withering of the grass by the feet of Jihye, its clear that the Mana has the [Death] Attribute imbued in it.

    Found them.

    Wisdom muttered that on the screen before us and suddenly changed the direction in which she was walking.

    After that, she started walking in a straight line towards the goblin colony she had found.

    Originally, the purpose of the magic spell she had just used was to grasp the terrain within a radius of 200m, but Jihye implemented her attributes and changed it into magic that detected vitality within a radius of 2km.

    She will surely score extremely high given that she can already apply her attributes to her magic.

    And so, a goblin vige eventually appeared before Jihye.

    It wasrger than the viges we had encountered in the forest the previous time.

    Three magic arrows were shot by Jihye, piercing the three goblins necks, killing them all at the same time.

    Kiek?! Meh!

    Kiaaaaag!!

    The rest of the goblins were alerted of her presence and rushed her, but they couldnt inflict any wounds on her.

    This was because these were the same ones that the academy bred for academy students to use in safe conditions as training dummies.

    Its a fact that I often forget because Ive been taking magic sses with hertely, but Ji-hyes motor capacity is also quite good.

    By the end of it, after only 10 minutes passed, all that remained were the corpses of goblins decapitated by Jihyes magic and her sword.

    A smile bloomed on Ji-hyes face as she looked down at the bloody sword in her hand, which couldnt be hidden from view even on the screen.

    At this level, her practical results shouldnt be anything less than full marks.

    Searched and destroyed.

    As a freshman, there was nothingcking in how she went about the practical exam.

    Freshman number 92, Jeong Ji-hoo? Please wait in front of the exam hall for your turn.

    Following the guidance of the faculty, I headed to a different test centre from Wisdom.

    The academy forest was sorge that tests were being held in several ces at the same time.

    *[Freshman No. 92, Jeong Ji-hoo. Enter Forest District 8.]*

    As soon as I entered, I focused my attribute magic on my eyes.

    As my field of vision became wider and farther, visual data that could never be perceived by ordinary eyes flooded into my brain.

    One of the authorities of my Heaven attribute is the [Heaven (irvoyance)].

    Thanks to this, I can clearly see the ant walking from very far away, and I can see the flowers hidden behind the rocks by looking through the obstacle.

    Before long, I found a colony of goblins.

    They were 700m northeast of here.

    There were twelve goblins in total.

    How should I go about doing this?

    I could just blow a magic storm in a straight line towards the vige from here and grind them into a meat paste along with the trees all along the path.

    But for some reason, it feels too bullish a move.

    I created a pointed spear by forging sky-blue magic.

    There were 12 goblins to kill and so I created 12 spears.

    At a light flick of my wrist, the spears rocketed through the air and flew towards their respective targets.

    This concluded my practical test.

    I entered the woods and sessfullypleted the given goal without even having taken ten steps.

    At the far reaches of my field of view, I could see the goblins who lost their lives without even getting a chance to resist.

    .

    I also dont feel anything about taking their lives.

    No sympathy, no guilt, and no respect for their lives.

    But why was it like that back then?

    I distinctly recalled a moment from my duel with Kyle.

    At that time, I had nned to take advantage of Kyles weak point and stab him right in the eye.

    In fact, my fingers had slightly dug into his eyelids.

    But I hesitated in that split second.

    On Earth, rupturing an eyeball is a very serious and critical injury that can lead to permanent blindness, but in this other world, there are no majorsting problems as long as the patient is treated in time.

    I was clearly aware of this fact, and at the time, capable priests were on standby for treatment.

    It was my will that stretched out my hand to stab, and it was my conscience that stopped the movement of my fingers.

    Does it ept harming humans to be a different level of maleficence than say killing monsters and or enemies such as goblins?

    Ive seen people die on Earth, but I have never had blood on my hands.

    Remnants of my values from Earth still seem to remain within me deep down.

    This is not good.

    This world is clearly more dangerous than Earth.

    It is not a peaceful world where my swords and magic should be prevented from their intended goal just because the enemy is a human.

    I need to find a solution to this issue urgently.

    ***

    After all the practical tests werepleted, there was a written test.

    The exam was done in a way wherein one would have to solve a number of problems within a certain amount of time for each subject, like how school exams were usually conducted.

    I took five subjects:nguage, arithmetic, magic, history, and social studies.

    Unfortunately, the written exam was not as easy as the practical exam.

    The exam was very difficult, and there were a few problems I couldnt solve.

    This was unavoidable.

    It was impossible to acquire all of the subject knowledge with only a brief education regarding themon sense of this other world for 3 months after being summoned.

    There was no way I could achieve better grades than the sons of nobles who received systematic education within their families from childhood.

    This time, I directly forfeited my first-ce position in the entire school, but I will not give it away after actually entering the school.

 Chapter 21.2

    Chapter 21.2

    After the written exam, we moved into the academy dormitory.

    The dormitory wasrgely divided into the high nobles zone, the low nobles zone, and themoners-only zone.

    While we had been living in the imperial pce, strictly speaking, we were not originally from a noble family in this world, so we were entered into themoners dormitory.

    I was appointed as the fianc of the 2nd Princess Soniel.

    A royals betrothed is customarily treated as royalty too, but her betrothal is still unknown to most except for the imperial family and a handful of high-ranking nobles.

    This was because they were concerned about the bacsh that would arise from my getting engaged to the princess since I had not achieved anything yet.

    Some will understand that being a mythical attribute awakened is enough of an achievement in itself, but there will surely be nobles who feel that that alone is not enough as the princess consort.

    And it is true that it shouldnt end with just ones attributes.

    It is only when one puts in the effort and persistence to develop their attributes that they can acquire skills that match their talents.

    So the title of No. 1 in the entire academy should prove my achievements enough.

    Somehow, it has be almost like I have a secret rtionship of sorts with Soniel.

    She has already graduated from the academy, but since I have only just enrolled, she decided that this year she would take up the post of the academys director.

    From my point of view, it is a very wee decision because a useful connection and a great fuckbuddy is nearby.

    And so, my ss entered the dormitory building with the othermoner students

    Okay then! To the new freshmen! Cheers!

    Cheers!

    Nice to meet you!

    Before I could unpack all my luggage, I was kidnapped by the seniors for a drink.

    Whats this?

    In arge restaurant, where we were guided to by the ignorant seniors, there were already tables full of snacks and drinks such as soups, meat, and fries.

    And I looked at the liquor in front of me.

    Arge ss was filled to the brim with a yellow beverage, with bubbles continuing to rise to the surface.

    .

    Anyone could tell that it was beer.

    Every day at the imperial pce these past few months we drank only the finest wines with tender steak, and so seeing this sight, it felt familiar yet strange.

    After each person took a sip after being toasted, a man who appeared to be the representative of the seniors stood up.

    Hello everyone! Are you guys excited? Im Ian, the president of the academysmoners dormitory! Its nice to meet you all!

    As Ian lowered his head, an awkward apuse could be heard from all directions.

    He had brown hair and a stocky body.

    This gathering is a tradition and the pride of ourmoners dormitory! Its a wee party for freshmen! The boring orientation sessions like the introduction to the academy will be held tomorrow, so lets get to know each other while eating and drinking for now!

    Today was precisely three days before the entrance ceremony.

    Apparently, there seems to be a culture of drinking amongst themoner students.

    The atmosphere was very different from the ssy academy banquet I attendedst time.

    We introduced ourselves, starting with Ian and going clockwise.

    There were 30 freshmen and 6 seniors.

    The probability of amoner awakening was extremely low, but there were about 10 of them every year.

    This year, it appeared that there were 8moner Awakened students and 22 members of our ss, totalling 30moner freshmen.

    After the self-introductions, an awkward silence returned to the restaurant.

    It was not easy to talk to people who were new faces.

    Our ss was quiet because we were paying attention to the seniors.

    Ian shouted as he looked at the freshmen who only looked at him like sitting ducks.

    As expected, wee parties should start with a drinking game!

    And so thats how we divided into 6 groups of 6 people each and started a drinking game.

    I was in the same group as Jihye and Hyerin, two unknown freshmen, and a female senior.

    Hello! My name is Carolina!

    We introduced ourselves once more between the members and passed a drink down our throats under the lead of the senior.

    I heard rumours that you guys came from another world! Are there drinking games there too?

    Maybe, but I am not too sure. Do you know anything?

    I dont know either...

    The only game I knew of was 007 Bang.

    The senior student happened to know a lot of different games though, probably because she had a lot of drinking experience.

    We started learning how to y each one from her one by one.

    Ah, senior, why do you keep attacking only me!? This is the first time I am ying this.

    Hee hee, originally, drinking games were meant to be yed while drunk haha!

    It was more fun than expected.

    Its fun to feel the alcohol gradually umting in my body and my skin getting hotter little by little while juggling between victory or defeat in the games.

    Its been a while since Ive been immersed in such a fun atmosphere.

    I can see why adults go out drinking.

    Do all college students on Earth y like this?

    Ji-hye pointed to our seniors untouched ss and called her out.

    Unnie hasnt even taken a sip since a while ago!

    Welp. If you want me to empty my cup, attack me and knock me down then!

    Ugh...

    She was unable to refute her seniors words and her shoulders sank.

    Then, how about this?

    Likewise, Hyerin, who was disapprovingly looking at the full ss, suggested an idea.

    The method was very effective.

    Im a Ground starts now! [T/N: Pick a name to refer to themselves and y with rhythm by making a beat by snapping or pping.]

    Carolina Go!

    Carina, Carna, Carol... What is this?! A person with a longer name like me is at a disadvantage!

    Hehe.

    For the first time this evening, I saw Hyerins proud expression.

    The alcohol seemed to have chipped away at her expressionlessness.

    Looking at the clock, it was already past midnight.

    What are the others ying?

    The loudest and most visible group was obvious, and it included Ian and Choi Ji-hoon.

    What kind of game are they ying that everyone has to stand up and sing?

    In contrast, Minho and Ahyoungs group is the quietest.

    They seem to be drinking more for conversational purposes than for games.

    Gradually, there were students who got up after having gotten drunk and went back to their rooms.

    Groups slowly reduced from six to four.

    How much did you guys drink?

    We didnt drink much.

    Our group merged with Minhos group.

    There was no change in the expression on Minhos face, but Ayeongs cheeks were slightly red.

    This is not right! All the neers handsome faces and beautiful women have gathered to drink today!

    A male senior named Lyle, who was talking to Minho, gazed at him with a yful and sinister expression on his face.

    And then he suggested an idea while uncapping a new bottle.

    How about we y the truth game this time?

    Oh, thats a good idea!

    With the approval of senior Carolina, we started ying the game of truths.

    It was a simple game of choosing between telling the truth and alcohol when presented with a question.

    Then, Ill go first. Minho and Ayeong, the hearsay is that you guys are a couple. How far have you gone?

    Ugh...

    Ahyeong turned her head in response to Lyles mischievous question.

    I dont know if her blush was from the alcohol or from shame.

    Hmm... Holding hands I guess?

    Really?

    Hmm, something tonic I see. Thats nice.

    I nced at Ah-youngs body.

    The size of her breasts, which could not be hidden even with her having worn loose clothes, stood out.

    I couldnt believe Minhos answer.

    If it had been me, I would have gently coaxed her into my bed when she finally became an adult.

    Well, if what he said is true, thats good news for me.

    The truth game continued.

    We took turns asking questions, sometimes telling the truth, and sometimes drinking.

    I could feel the level of alcohol growing in my stomach.

    I guess Ill have to tap out soon.

    Ummm... I dont know what to ask in particr... Then what about your weight?

    Guh.

    Minho unknowingly asked a woman a question that should never be asked out loud.

    Jihye red at him as if she would kill him.

    S-sorry. Then something else

    A question once asked cant be canceled~. Come on, Miss Ji-hye, please reveal your weight!

    Huh, Ill drink...

    She turned her head to look at me and asked in a sincere tone.

    ck Knight...? [T/N: someone, generally a guy, who volunteers to take a drink for the sake of another person, who is generally a girl.]

    Nope. You drink haha.

    Booo.

    48kg.

    That is Jihyes weight.

    She could be very confident about her own body.

    From slender limbs and breasts that are good enough for paizuri, to a slender body

    She has a very curvy body.

    But Jihye doesnt think so.

    She believes that she is not attractive at all.

    I made her think like this.

    Having almostpletely blocked her interactions with others, I continued to feed her with the reasons why she suddenly became an outcast in middle school.

    That way she would be thankful to me.

    While everyone ignored her, my Jihye would look at me and only long for me- the only one left by her side.

 Chapter 22.1

    Chapter 22.1

    Seria had a crush on her master.

    Since her mother, a maid in the imperial pce, passed away while giving birth to her all alone, Seria grew up in an orphanage where the girls were raised as ves.

    There, she, who boasted superior abilities and was more beautiful than the other children, was unexpectedly chosen to be one of the emperor candidates maids.

    However, such glory was short-lived as her master, who had been receiving education in the imperial pce before owning her, suddenly changed.

    The name of her new owner was Park Min-ho.

    Seria was taken aback but didnt show it on her face.

    Because first impressions of oneself were very important.

    Hello. Im Seria and I will serve my new master from today...?

    A shocking sight reflected in her eyes as she raised her head.

    Her new master was burning her ve papers with a grim expression on his face.

    A-Am I being abandoned on the first day...?

    Seria was so shocked that she couldnt say anything, and she just stood there as if she was frozen in time.

    After a while, Park Min-ho spoke to her with a gentle smile.

    ves...! We are the same people, so such a rtionship is not right. Seria, you are free! I cant change the empire yet, but I can save your life at least.

    She had no choice but to inform him of the cold truth, while he was still indulging in the ease the ve papers brought him.

    That one you just burned... Its just a copy... The original is probably in the Imperial Pces very Administration...

    .

    And if you raise my status without a good reason, I will be severely punished... Its a vition of the statusw...

    That, is that so...?

    Her first impression of Park Min-ho, who smiled awkwardly back at her, was that he was not a bad master.

    Unable to find a solution right away to the issue, she started living as his maid, which he didnt want.

    He was always respectful and kind to her.

    He tried to do the best he could to find other ways to free her, and he never exercised his authority over her.

    Seria had been living with Park Min-ho for several months by now, and she realised that she wanted to dedicate her life to this person.

    He was kind and caring, always worked hard to help others, good-looking (she had to stress that point especially), talented, and her master.

    Sometimes though, he can be a bit insensitive...

    Seria looked around the dining hall of themoners dormitory, which had be a mess.

    Her master wandered around the room restlessly.

    An unknown man was lying face down with his head on the floor, and the man who introduced himself as Ian earlier was at a loss by the situation before him.

    Ahhhhh... You bastard...

    Her masters lover was crying sadly.

    Seong Ah-young

    She was a beautiful woman who suited her master much better than Seria ever would.

    She often came to her masters room to y and treated Seria as if she were just any other friend of the same age.

    He seems to have drunk a lot. How did this happen...?

    Seria recalled the events of the previous 15 minutes.

    ***

    How many girls has Ji-hoo dated so far?

    I could see the body of my Jihye flinching at senior Carolinas question.

    Hyerin tilted her ss too, pretending to be uninterested in my response, but she seemed to be eagerly anticipating it.

    Haha... I have never dated anyone so far.

    Huh! Ayy, that must be a lie!

    Thats ridiculous. Is it possible that your world has a different standard for attractiveness than ours?

    My seniors doubted my answer, but it was true.

    This is because I was absorbed in my studies while enjoying a pseudo-love affair with Ji-hye on Earth.

    Of course, I have no intention of doing that in this world.

    Jihye was visibly relieved.

    Ooh~ Thats a lie~ Drink drink~

    Thats right! Do it! Do it!

    No, what are you guys saying?

    I am now realizing the truth behind the drinking game being a game of politics.

    I told them the truth, but then why are they forcing me to drink like this?

    Hearing them egging me on, I proposed to Jihye with a flowery look on my face.

    Is it possible for you to take a ck rose...? [T/N: Fem Drink for me.]

    Jihoo! You said you wouldnt y my ck knight earlier! Mosol Jung Ji-hoo, hurry up and have a drink! [T/N: Mosol: a person who has never had a romantic partner.]

    Her answer was savage.

    At that moment, a slender white hand beside me stole my drinking ss.

    Hyerin took the drink in my stead and smiled at me.

    The smile that I could see in her eyes that had the ability to shake a mans heart was very enchanting.

    Oh~ ck Rose~!

    While everyone admired Hye-rins bold action, Ji-hyes eyebrows twitched and she made a strange expression.

    After that, senior Carolina kept asking me questions that were difficult to answer and attacked me relentlessly, and each time Jihye and Hyerinpeted with each other to y as my ck rose.

    Haaam... Im sleepy...

    As a result, both of them got drunk and fell asleep.

    Jihye took myp and curled up in it like a cat.

    As I gently scratched her chin with my hand, she gently opened her mouth and bit my index finger.

    The sight was strangely electrifying.

    Hyerin fell asleep with her head resting on my shoulder.

    Thanks to that, I was able to appreciate her long eyshes from a very close distance.

    Her scent was still sweet.

    It was a fragrance that was made to arouse a mans lust.

    Blood suddenly began to rush to my lower body.

    They say that men dont get erections when theyre drunk, but that doesnt seem to be applicable to me.

    They were both asleep, but the truth game continued.

    Senior Lyle asked Minho with a reddened face as if he was slightly drunk

    Minho~ Let me ask you a question from man to man. Will you answer this honestly?

    Yes.

    Why do I suddenly feel concerned?

    Youve had your eyes on a girl other than your girlfriend! Yes or no?

    To be honest, I dont know where this question ising from.

    And taking into ount the fact that his girlfriend is right beside him, that was a very mean question to ask.

    Reminding myself not to get too close to Lyle in the future, I waited for Minhos answer.

    ?

    Why isnt he answering?

    When I turned my head, Park Min-ho was hesitating.

    This idiot...!

    No, here he should confidently assert that he had never been in such a situation, or after saying that he had, he could go about digging into the loopholes of the question by saying, I cant walk around and not see other people, right?!

    Thank you to me for answering the question.

    Ah-young, whose mind was unstable because she was on the verge of losing consciousness from drunkenness, couldnt see reason when she saw Min-hos foolish expression.

    Tears began to well up in her eyes.

    Ahhhhh... You bastard...

    She cried pitifully, as if in an attempt to relieve her umted stress all at once.

    Silence settled upon the dining room as the unexpected crying sounds spread across the room.

    Oh shit.

    Lyle-senior seems to have realized his own mistake, so he quickly dropped his head to the floor, and Ian-senpai, the president of themoner dormitory, walked towards him with a straight face.

    I couldnt get up from my seat because both Jihye and Hyerin upied a spot on my body.

    Huh-geup... Inhale...

    In the end, the situation ended when the two maidsforted Ah-young.

    Minho and Ah-yeongs maids supported the duo and then they left the dining hall with the sobbing Ah-young and the guilty Minho in tow.

    Anyway, they will reconcile in a few days.

    This is because the two of them cannot live without each other.

    I am extremely happy about the fact that a very small rift may form between the two.

    I entrusted Jihye and Hyerin to their respective maids and finally regained my physical freedom.

    Senior Ian, who scolded Lyle and kicked him out of the restaurant, approached me.

    If I look closely at him, he is honestly quite a bulky guy.

    Im sorry. I brought him because I thought he could raise the mood but I didnt know he would do something like that...

    No. Lyle-senpai must have made an honest mistake too.

    Okay, thank you for understanding. By the way... You are Jihoo, right?

    Yes, thats right.

    As he opened a new bottle, he said

    I wanted to talk to you.

    Senior Ian handed me a ss and I took it with my two hands.

    He is the president of the academymoners dorms.

    I still dont know exactly what his responsibilities are nor how powerful he is, but hes a friendly individual so theres nothing wrong with speaking to him for a while.

 Chapter 22.2

    Chapter 22.2

    He said that he wanted to talk to me specifically.

    I calmly reviewed any information that he might have on me.

    First of all, both the academy banquet and the duel only hosted the nobles who could freely enter and exit the imperial pce, so senior Ian could not have attended either of those.

    He is ofmoner origin and has not yet graduated, so he is not yet a formal nobleman.

    It may just be the case that he heard of me from a noble friend of his.

    Phew~

    Emptying the entire ss in one go, he revealed his curiosities upfront.

    Im curious about your world. I heard that there are no attributes, no mana, and no status there? I cant imagine what society would look like in such a world, so I was up all night!

    I see... Well, I hope my exnation is helpful. First of all

    I gave senior Ian a brief exnation of the ideological concepts focusing on the differences between Earth and this other world.

    Diversity, human rights, science, the rule ofw, democracy, capitalism and so on.

    However, these could be some very dangerous statements depending on the listener of the content or the way it is spoken.

    I paid attention to how I phrased my sentences and continued on the premise that I was just rying facts about Earth.

    As expected, by the time I finished speaking, he sported a frown on his face.

    Thank you, Jihoo. But I think it would be better not to say this in front of the aristocrats. Im from amoner background, so I just find it interesting, but... Human rights and democracy are really

    Thank you for your advice.

    To be honest, I was especially careful when talking to senior Ian.

    I did not even mention that revolutions had taken ce against the monarchies in history.

    Have you ever heard of the name Blue Bird? No. Its the first time Ive heard of it.

    Its an anti-attribute, anti-aristocratic organization. They are terrorists who im that all human beings are equal regardless of their attributes. You will soon learn in the academy that they are one of the main enemies of the Empire.

    Okay.

    Do terrorist organizations exist?

    Even the empire, being the only nation dominating the entire western half of the continent, was not as peaceful as it appeared to be.

    Moving on, it appeared that Senior Ian still wanted to continue the conversation.

    One could get an exnation of the Earth from any one of my ssmates though

    He seems to still have questions about me.

    Sure enough, he hesitated for a moment before asking me a question.

    What do you think? Which do you prefer- here or your world?

    .

    The ss system

    Earth taught us that this was an unequal system that did not conform to human rights, and that was an anachronistic idea that had disappeared into the annals of history books.

    My seniors question is something that has haunted me for days after having realised the existence of empires and nobility in this other world.

    Naturally, I nned to conform to the order of this other world for now, and after I gained power, I nned to pursue a more favorable way of life for myself.

    Apart from this, a conclusion has already been reached in my mind.

    So, I opened my mouth with confidence.

    I think both are right.

    Hmm... I didnt expect that answer. Why so?

    One thing that must be pointed out is that Earth and here are vastly different. You shouldnt think that humans on Earth and humans here are the same.

    .

    There is not that big of a difference in terms of physical and intellectual abilities between us Earthlings. Of course, gics does y a role, but it can be ovee with enough effort. On the other hand, attributes and powers magnify the differences between people at birth here.

    Right.

    Also, no matter how strong people back on Earth be, they are weaker than beasts, and yet some people here can cause bloody carnage with a single gesture. The difference between the strength of the weak and the strong is overwhelming here.

    In this world, the superiority and inferiority of people in power and ability are clearer than on Earth, and this could not be so easily overturned.

    Am I drunk?

    Words easily spilt out of my mouth.

    Moreover, humans are the dominant species on Earth. The only species that can wipe out mankind is the human species. However, there are monsters that can easily ughter viges here and there, and above all, cataclysms that can turn mankind into an afterimage. Doesnt that happen regrly in fact?

    Therefore, it was only natural to give preferential treatment to the strong in order to prepare for the crisis that would inevitably befall mankind.

    I think the status system is correct for this world.

    I dont know what my ssmates would think of it though.

    Hey, I didnt know you were such a thoughtful guy. I was overwhelmed for a second there.

    Thank you.

    Thanks for telling me all this. Ill just go and help out now.

    Senior Ian got up from his seat and went to help the seniors clear out the trash.

    Now, the drinking party was slowlying to an end.

    Looking around the dining room, the only freshmen left were me, Lee Hyeon-woo, Choi Ji-hoon, and an unknown man.

    Choi Ji-hoon seemed like he could drink well, but Lee Hyun-woo was unexpected.

    I tried to get up from my seat too, but I had to sit down again at that moment because of blurry vision.

    I suddenly felt quite dizzy.

    I guess I was drunk too.

    Its the first time Ive been to a ce like this, so I seem to have failed to adjust.

    Jihoo, are you drunk?

    Senior Carolina came up right beside me.

    She casually put her hand on my shoulder and shook me gently.

    Huh...

    The corners of her eyes curled into crescent shapes.

    She put her mouth close to me and whispered into my ear.

    I smelled the scent of her perfume as she did so.

    If its fine with you, do you want toe to my room and have some more to drink? Just the two of us.

    Mmmm...

    Is that a yes?

    I could smell sex appeal oozing off of her.

    I scanned her body.

    She has a moderately pretty face with a decently skinny frame.

    Though, I dont know what would happen to that assessment if I removed her makeup.

    In the first ce, among the people I saw here for the first time, there were no women that I fancied.

    Was it because they were all frommoner origin?

    Thats why I stuck around Hyerin and Jihye throughout the drinking party.

    Looking at her skilful ways to seduce me, Caroline must be a non-virgin, one-night-stand type of girl.

    Then, feeling a thud on my skin, her hand moved away from my shoulder.

    Red hair could be seen at the edge of my field of vision.

    This was my cute maid, Ireina.

    My master is drunk, so Ill take him with me.

    Huh...

    For a few seconds, Ireinas emotionless gaze and Carolinas displeased gaze collided in the air, but it was Carolina who backed away first.

    Yes, alright then. Jihoo, today was fun! Lets drink together next time, okay?

    ***

    He had an intelligent face, broad shoulders, a lean muscly body and a cool voice.

    The moment she found a guy among the freshmen that girls could fall in love with at first sight, she wanted to be with him.

    In addition, he had a huge tool down there that could not be hidden even in his pants, while never having been in a rtionship.

    He was such a perfect man.

    Its a pity...

    ***

    Following Ireinas guidance, I arrived at my room.

    While I was drinking with my ssmates, she must have cleaned up my stuff, as my room was already tidied up.

    I have no intention of having sex with a non-virgin.

    Other men may be confident enough to satisfy her without even thinking about it, but the thought of me ramming my cock into a hole that had already been widened by another guy made me feel like vomiting.

    Lets not look too far at the likes of Carolina-senpai etc.

    While it was a chance to get to know my seniors, I could already tell that I didnt want to interact with two of them.

    Still, senior Ian seems to be a pretty decent person.

    Iy down on a soft bed.

    Ireina stood still beside the bed and waited for my instructions.

    I had a chance to fuck my senior earlier, but you interrupted? What would you have done if I was nning on fucking her?

    .

    My seniors temptation was weak anyway.

    She might have just barely passed if she had been as pretty as Soniel or as m as Amer.

    Just imagining them made my cock firmly erect.

    Come deal with this quickly.

    ...Really?! I cant help it.

    Ireina came up on top of me, unbuttoning the buttons of her maid outfit one by one.

 Chapter 23.1

    Chapter 23.1

    Lunch the next day...

    Ugyaaaaagh!!!

    As Anna was preparing lunch in the kitchen, she heard a strange scream.

    Right after that, a loud sound as if something soft thudding against a wall or floor could be heard from her masters bedroom.

    It seemed that her master got up and fell off the bed first thing again.

    Hehe.

    Anna smiled as she remembered her masters appearance at dawn.

    Honestly, her drunk master was like a big cat and she was just so cute.

    It had been three months since she became Jeon Ji-hyes maid.

    She was quite satisfied with her current life.

    Fortunately, Annas new master was not the type to be harsh with ves.

    Jihye never gave Anna harmful orders, and above all, her master was a woman.

    She set the tableware and cutlery and ced the finished stew in the centre of the table.

    This was a dish that would help to relieve a hangover, and her master especially liked it when the cooking resembled the cuisine of her home world.

    Yawn... Good morning...

    Good morning?

    Jeon Ji-hye opened the door and came out while holding onto her hungry stomach.

    Her expression was gloomy.

    Despite her low mood though, she addressed her maid politely.

    Anna. No. Did I actually fall asleepst night? Ugh... What if Jihoo misunderstands? Im not the type of girl who drinks recklessly like that... Ill never drink in a ce where Jihoo isnt around, and I have no intention of getting drunk unless Jihoo is beside me...

    .

    Jung Jihoo.

    He is the man her master admired.

    When one lived together with Jihye, one could see just how much her master loved Jeong Ji-hoo.

    Every time Jihye was in that state, Anna felt both thrilled and bitter.

    She was sometimes envious of her masters feelings of love.

    Thats love... Will there ever be a moment when I can feel that kind of emotion...?

    Anna was wary of men.

    The reason why she had fallen from amoner to a ve in the first ce was because of the men who lived in the same vige as her.

    To her, men were terrifying beings who treated women badly.

    Dont worry too much, Master. Even after you fell asleep, you stuck close to Jung Ji-hoo, and Jeong Ji-hoo continued to smile and stroke Masters hair.

    Really...? Hehe.

    Ji-hye, who was now relieved, started to eat with a spoon.

    Anna found herself wanting Jihye to be made happy at some point.

    She knew it was presumptuous of her, but she sometimes felt that her master was as dear to her as a real sister would have been.

    She had to admit that Jung Ji-hoo was a cool man even if she was wary of men.

    She hoped Jihye could live a happy life with him.

    But she also worried for her master regarding Jung Jihoo.

    This was because her master frequently fell into a trance while thinking of him and just continued to talk to herself about Jeong Ji-hoo.

    Each time, it was Annas responsibility to break her out of that state.

    Phew! I ate well!

    As Jihye stretched her muscles with a pleasant feeling in her, she thanked Anna.

    The maid took the dishes from the table and started washing them.

    The dorm room had two bedrooms and a bathroom, as well as a living room and kitchen.

    Anna had been astonished to find that this country house wasrger than the one she had lived in when she was amoner.

    When she finished washing the dishes, she took some keys out of her pocket and politely gave them to her master.

    Here is your room key.

    Okay. Do you have one too?

    Yes. I got a total of three from the caretaker yesterday. Where should I put the other one?

    Oh! Ive got a good idea!

    Jihye eximed this as she put the final key in her pocket as well.

    I can give this to Jihoo. Then I wont need to get it made again separately for him, hehe.

    ?

    Anna doubted her own ears for a moment.

    Is she going to give the remaining key to Jeong Ji-hoo? Why? Did the two of them develop a rtionship at the drinking party?

    Her dormitory should have been a private space where she lived and slept at night.

    Didnt giving the key to an outsider mean they coulde in whenever they wished?

    ...May I ask why...?

    Huh? Why?

    The reason why you will give the key to Jeong Ji-hoo...

    Hmm?

    Ji-hye made an expression as if Anna was asking her a very strange question.

    Well, isnt Ji-hoo the person I like? Doesnt Ji-hoo have the right to all of my stuff? Its only natural that Ji-hoo has the key to my room, no?

    As the girl spoke, Anna watched Ji-hye smiling bashfully, as if she was thinking of Ji-hoo while saying so.

    Anna recalled that she also felt really scared of Jihye sometimes.

    ***

    The tradition of themoners dormitory- the drinking party for new students- started in the evening three days before the entrance ceremony and ended at dawn the next day.

    For the two days remaining until the entrance ceremony, wemoner freshmen attended the academy orientations prepared by our seniors.

    There we learned the academys structure, curriculum, and rules.

    Commoner freshmen usually live without thinking about anything rted to attributes, and then on the first day of the new year, they identally awaken and find themselves entering the academy.

    This tradition seems to have arisen because their conditions are different from those of the aristocratic freshmen who can directly obtain information from their family and noble peers.

    The point was, everyone was looking forward to the uing academy life.

    And on the day of the entrance ceremony, in the main hall of the academy

    Kant Voica~. Ah, ah.

    We were currently rehearsing for the entrance ceremony.

    All these things are simr to the traditions back on Earth.

    It was almost like a high school entrance ceremony.

    Even back there, I practiced countless times how to stand up and sit down, and when to p.

    But the entrance ceremony was ruined because of a broadcasting error.

    That was not cool

    Even now, just like on that day, under the podium, freshmen were lined up in rows of five and continued to sit and stand up.

    I was standing on the podium.

    There was a certificate of merit in my hand.

    [Academy Admission: Best Practical Test Score: Jeong Jihoo ]

    It was the test in which I had instantly killed twelve goblins from a far distance with magic spears.

    At that time, I had not even taken ten steps, and the test time didnt exceed 30 seconds.

    Across from me, I could see a familiar face.

    [Academy Admission: Best Written Test Score:

    Amer Di Kairos]

    As expected of the royal family, Amer received only the best education from an early age, and so she scored a perfect score on the written exam.

    However, as [Beauty] Attribute was not suitable for battle, it appeared that her practical performance was not so good.

    And in between me and Amer, and standing a few steps ahead of me was a man I did not know.

    [Academy Admission: Overall Best Test Scores:

    Nichs Bondrania]

    The Bondranian family: They were the losers of the eastern regions of the western continent during the era of the Five Powers before the founding of the Empire.

    He is royalty.

    His half-hidden eyes were fierce with white bangs hanging over them.

    He was a ssmate who exuded a savage and ferocious atmosphere.

    However, I could feel the freshmen under the podium looking at me and whispering.

    Unlike the noble and famous two, was it because I was a new face to them?

    Was it because I was a summoned individual? Or did they just happen to watch my duel?

    All of the above would probably apply.

    We were not the only students on the podium.

    More than 10 seniors were standing as if attached to the walls perpendicr to where we were looking.

    The faces I knew of among them were 2nd Prince Dave Von Kairos and senior Ian standing on the right, and senior Adele Griff standing on the left.

    I had a brief conversation with Adele at the academy banquet.

    It was said that she, a blue-haired woman, would take the post of vice president of the academys policing department this year.

    Finally, a faculty member retrieved the certificates and informed us of the order of the awards.

    We would wait in front of the freshmen, and then when our names were called, we would have to go up to the podium, receive our certificates, and take the oath.

 Chapter 23.2

    Chapter 23.2

    Now we will be starting the academy entrance ceremony!

    After the formal announcement of the moderator, the entrance ceremony hall took on a more serious atmosphere.

    Director Soniel Di Cairos and President Byrne Susis are entering!

    At the same time as that announcement was made, was I the only one who felt that the auditorium was slightly brightened?

    Soniels brilliant blonde hair shone even brighter today.

    She walked slowly to the podium wearing a pure white dress.

    The clothes were neither too modest nor too revealing that they showed off her fine figure to the crowd, and seemed to add a pair of wings to her beauty.

    The appearance of the grandfather walking beside her in a suit made the scene out to be like a bride entering with her father-inw at a wedding.

    Academy entrance exam, overall best. Nichs Bondrania! The above student is

    Even while the director was handing out the certificate to the grey-haired prince, I couldnt take my eyes off Soniel because she was just so pretty.

    With everyone wearing school uniforms and suits around her, her clothes stood out even more.

    If Soniel, dressed in her usual white robe, was a tidy shaman, then now she was like an angel who hade down from the heavens.

    Academy entrance exam, best in the practical test. Jung Ji-hoo! The above student is

    Soniel came right in front of me.

    As she handed me the certificate and shook my hand, she whispered in a low voice

    Husband-nim, I missed you a lot.

    As she said that, I smiled lightly, but I just wanted to ignore everything and take her straight to my bedroom.

    Seeing Amer wince beside her, she must have overheard Soniels whispers.

    The entrance ceremony went rather quickly.

    We swore in front of everyone that we would do our best in our academy life for the sake of the empire, and the entire process was concluded with the directors congrattory speech.

    As expected of such events, the presidents speech was long and boring.

    This is another unfortunate simrity between Earth and this other world.

    But it wasnt without its interesting parts.

    This is a prosperous empire, but behind us are the noble sacrifices of the nobles and knights who fought for peace. Demons and monsters still roam unexplored regions, terrorist organisations are aiming to overthrow the empire, and cultists serving demons, etc. Countless troubles. The strength to face all these adversities is now going to be cultivated at the academy

    I had guessed it from what Ian-senpai said, but it appeared that this other world was not as peaceful as it seemed.

    There were demons and monsters, blue bird-like terrorist organizations, and cultists.

    And cataclysms where one could never know what would ur.

    At the entrance ceremony that marked the beginning of a new school year, I finally got the impression that my life in this other world had finally begun.

    ***

    After the entrance ceremony, the new students returned to their respective dormitories with a few sheets of paper.

    Today was Friday, and the first sses would be held the following Monday.

    While the schedule for the day was over, there were still many important things left to do for our academy lives.

    We have to immediately apply for sses.

    If we wrote down the sses we wanted to take on a document and submitted them by tomorrow, we could take the sses from next week as they would be timetabled for us by then.

    Thanks to the ample capacity of all of the sses, it was said that there were almost no cases in which a course registration would be rejected.

    And now, I was contemting how to go about filling up my timetable for the first semester with Jihye and Hyerin in themon room of the dormitory.

    Now that we have arranged all thepulsory sses...

    [Elementary elerated Studies Level 1, Compulsory, 4 credits]

    [Mana management Level 1, Compulsory, 4 credits]

    [Physical training Level 1, Compulsory, 1 credit]

    [History of the Empire, Compulsory, 3 credits]

    It totalled to 12 credits.

    Thepulsory sses look pretty good...

    Hyerin muttered as she put a few check marks on her application form.

    I looked at her and then reflected on myst 3 months.

    Since when had she be an indispensable presence?

    Hye-rin and Ji-hye started hanging out with me.

    When I was in my senior year of high school, Ji-hye and I asionally yed with Min-ho and A-young, but basically, it was just us two together.

    Hyerin became a voluntary loner by putting up an iron wall around her, and Minho and Ayoung mainly hung out with the top dogs in the ss like Choi Jihoon.

    When I was dragged out of the forest and briefly imprisoned, Iforted Hye-rin, who had been suffering mentally from the intense interrogation for several days.

    Perhaps it was then.

    The moment she opened up her heart to me.

    She allowed me to approach her and gradually started talking to the other kids in our ss, starting with me.

    Even so, seeing as we are usually together, it seems that she felt the mostfortable around me among my ssmates.

    Guys, look at this! Did they even have sses like this here? Doesnt that look like a lot of fun?!

    Hyerin and I looked at where Jihyes fingertips were pointing.

    [Sex Education, liberal arts elective, 3 credits]

    [For a wholesome and harmonious couple rtionship, the right sex education is essential.

    The purpose of this ss is to eliminate the false prejudices that many people have, and to provide knowledge and tips for the day and night life of prospective couples.]

    Wow.

    .

    A blunt name for a course and rather serious exnations beneath it

    Th-that? That... Is it rted to what the seniors said? There seem to be a lot of them...

    Hyerins cheeks turned slightly red.

    Hyerin was ashamed of sexual content.

    She was so pretty.

    Of all the information I heard during the orientation from the seniors, the following information impressed me the most.

    If you lived at the academy, you may asionally observe couples having sex.

    Three of the seniors said that they had heard it at least once.

    In a way, it was natural.

    In ones 20s, hormones were on fire.

    The level of beauty would have risen to the max after awakening.

    And it was an independent dormitory life away from ones parents.

    In addition, the academy was a literal venue for male and female engagement.

    One of the important conditions required of a spouse was only revealed when they would turn 20 years old, so was pretty much a fact that engagements that took ce while the participants were of a younger age were very rare.

    Jihoo... Do you want to go to this together...?

    Ji-hye shyly held my hand under the table so that Hye-rin couldnt see it.

    I took a closer look at the course description.

    Unfortunately, it didnt appear to be a practical ss.

    Perhaps they taught something slightly more advanced than the sex education we learned in high school?

    I cant miss out on such an informative ss. What about you, Hyerin?

    Me, I... Um...

    Lets go to it together.

    Hyerin avoided my gaze.

    Ugh, Ivepleted my timetable already.

    Then I cant help it. I have no choice but to use it...

    ?

    I had missed the time to use it and forgotten about it for a while, but I think it would be best to use it now.

    You were supposed to do me a favour if I won the duel, right?

    Ah!

    To be able to see Hyerins embarrassed expression twice a week

    Opportunities like that were rare.

    In the end, she had no choice but to check off the course on the registration form.

    That was 15 credits in total.

    The maximum number of credits a freshman could take was 20 credits.

    I did not have any ns to fill it up, but I didnt think it would matter if I took one more ss.

    There happened to be an impressive ss that caught my eye while looking for other interesting subjects while I was going through the list of courses.

    [Murder practice, liberal arts elective, 1 credit]

    Mistakes on the battlefield are directly rted to the lives of your allies. The number one mistake of those who go to the battlefield for the first time is hesitating to end the life of an enemy.

    The purpose of this ss is to teach the weight of life by experiencing the execution of heinous criminals who have been sentenced to death in court.

    ughter practicepletion is rmended.]

    The ughter practice ss was a goblin-killing ss for students who had not passed the academy practical exam.

    I didnt have to take it as a practical ss.

    .

    I looked back at the time I hesitated to stab Kyle in the eye in the duel, and then added one more tick to the course registration form.

    Jihye followed me in doing so.

    Read up to 20 advanced chaps on /countp for just 3 USD!

    Please give me your stones if you enjoyed the chapter and leave a review!

 Chapter 24.1

    Chapter 24.1

    The academies in web novels were usually divided into ces where status was useless and ces where it was very important.

    In the former, princes andmoners were treated the same in principle, and in thetter, students lives differed depending on their background.

    The caste system was one of the important pirs of this empires system.

    So the academy we attended was obviously of thetter grouping.

    It was no exaggeration to say that this ce was a microcosm of an aristocratic society.

    If the academy that trained the next generation of aristocrats did not respect the ss system, it could instil false perceptions in some students, which could be the starting point of the copse of the empires order in the future.

    However, the status system in the academy posed several potential problems.

    For example, what if the status of a student was higher than that of a professor?

    A student could then abuse their family authority and make selfish demands, such as asking a professor to raise their grades.

    Or, even when the son of a high-ranking aristocrat excessively bullied amoner student, the professors low status may not be enough to have them stop their persecution.

    The solution for such tyranny was simple.

    The professor should always have a higher status than the student.

    And the highest rank in the empire was obviously royalty.

    To this end, all the faculty and staff of the academy, including the director and professors, were treated as direct subordinates of the royal family or a person equivalent to them if they had been appointed as a director.

    This pseudo-status helped them reign over the academy as a deterrent against students and their families.

    This year, Soniel appeared to have taken on that role.

    Therefore, no one higher than her now existed in this academy.

    ***

    On Saturday, the day after the entrance ceremony, Amer, Nics, and I were gathered and waiting in the parlour for Soniel.

    Nichs, congrattions on achieving the overall first ce.

    Its an honour. Congrattions to the princess for getting first ce in the written test.

    Amer, of the royal family, and Nichs, of a royal family, exchanged congrattions.

    And as if she had nothing else on her schedule after this gathering, Amer had worn a top and bottom that was easy to move around in.

    Even so, her voluptuous breasts and hips, which could not be hidden under the loose wear, were making themselves known.

    I had a hard time finding where to ce my eyes when speaking to her.

    Nichs boasted an outstanding appearance befitting his noble lineage.

    He was a handsome man with a cold expression.

    I felt an atmosphere as if being cut by a knife around him from his fierce demeanour.

    Congrattions to Jihoo on winning first ce too.

    Thank you. Congrattions to you too! I didnt know you were so good at studying.

    I could tell Nichss eyebrows rose at my informal way of talking to her.

    Sure enough, he red at me and said

    Did you say your name was Jung Ji-hoo? How dare you speak like that to the princess?!

    Unlike Kyle, I reserved my words because Nichs criticism was reasonable based on Imperial convention.

    Its fine for Jihoo to do so because I personally gave him the permission to speak informally.

    Ah yes, I see.

    Nichs immediately acquiesced to Amers rebuttal and withdrew his re at me.

    His reaction to my words was quite natural, so instead of feeling any negative feelings towards him, I rather liked him instead.

    I liked his posture as he sat in front of the princess as he was overflowing with diligence.

    How is everyone in your ss doing?

    Alright. Everyone is looking forward to our new lives in the academy.

    Im d.

    Whenever you have free time,e visit themoners dormitory. Everyone will wee you.

    Yes, I will!

    Our ss lived in the Star Pce for three months, and so we had many opportunities to meet Amer, the master of the castle.

    Amer would talk to the other kids in our magic ss as well as me so we had gotten closer.

    Nichs eyebrows twitched at my suggestion, but he did not act out because he had heard an affirmation from the princess.

    Did you wait long?

    As soon as the door opened, a soft voice drifted into my ears.

    Soniel came into the parlour, shing her bright blonde hair.

    She was wearing the white dress from yesterday, today too.

    If Amer was a sexy beauty, Soniel exuded a refreshing atmosphere like that of a well-groomed girl.

    Seeing the two beauties sitting beside each other was unbelievably pleasing to my eyes.

    We had a tea party where we drank ck tea and ate cookies.

    Most of the topics of conversation were about our future academy life.

    Soniel didnt say anything in particr, except that the academy had high expectations for our performances.

    She seemed to have no purpose in her calling me for this gathering.

    Or was sitting at this tea party not the purpose of her having called me?

    Your Highness, thank you for inviting me this time.

    It was fun today, sister.

    Yeah, goodbye. Oh, Ji-hoo, will you stay back for a moment? I have something to tell you.

    Alright.

    Amer and Nichs left the room.

    Their footsteps echoed through the hallway.

    I looked at Soniel.

    She looked me in the eye too.

    Her meticulous expression melted away.

    Husband-nim, I missed you...

    Soniel moved into the seat beside me.

    I ced my hand on her slim waist.

    She put her arms around my neck and looked at me.

    She seemed to be drawn into my eyes.

    My face and Soniels face slowly drew closer.

    She gently fluttered her eyes shut.

    *Chu*

    It was a short kiss, where just our lips touched each other for a moment.

    She opened her eyes slightly in dissatisfaction and then tightened her arms around the back of my head.

    I didnt bother to resist.

    *Peck. Chu. Pewp. Peck.*

    My tongue brushed the inside of her mouth.

    Her golden eyshes trembled whenever our tongues intertwined.

    Her grip on me grew stronger and stronger.

    With only the sound of our kiss echoing around the room, the calm time flew without pause.

    How long had it been 1 minute?

    3 minutes?

    Obviously, at the beginning, we were facing each other, but before I knew it, it had be like I had pounced on top of her.

    Sigh.

    Soniel let out a long, excited sigh.

    The sight of her round eyes filled with my image stimted my possessive desire.

    Is this what you called me for?

    I gently stroked her soft hair.

    Her long hair slipped between the crevices of my fingers.

    Her normally pale cheeks were already stained red.

    Ugh... I actually have something to tell you. I really do... But its been a while since Ive seen you, so I cant stand it...

    Strangely, Soniel looked lovely every time I saw her.

    Ireina kept stimting my urge to bully her by doing whatever I wanted to her, but Soniel stimted my caring side without me even realizing it.

    Of course, I dont trust Soniel 100%.

    She hadnt given me her whole heart yet.

    In terms of heroinenguage, she was at the stage before she waspletely captured.

    Nevertheless, I had a strange conviction.

    Regarding Soniel, the belief that she would one day be my own woman was deeply embedded within my subconscious.

    Was it because she was a woman whose fate had been ordained by the heavens?

    And so its because I know that she will never betray me, that I felt that she was such a precious being.

    Then what of Ireina...?

    If there had been no obstacles in her route to getting away from me, wouldnt she have run away a long time ago?

 Chapter 24.2 *

    Chapter 24.2 *

    T/N: Check out the new ssroom of the elite fanfic I am working on!

    Isnt this all your fault? You taught me of the joys of being a woman... But you donte to visit me often...

    No, it cant be helped. In the first ce, our engagement is a secret.

    ...I dont know. Im just so frustrated now, so take responsibility.

    I was also frustrated.

    From the moment I kissed Soniel, my little Jihoo was already firmly erect.

    I massaged her breasts over the clothes.

    Wearing a one-piece dress that was pure white, she looked like a bride ahead of our wedding.

    This outfit suits you really well.

    Haa... I thought you liked it yesterday, so I wore it again today... Did I do well?

    Yeah, great.

    Haaaaa...

    I lowered her shoulder straps onto her arms and cupped her pink nipples with my fingertips.

    I could tell she was excited when her hands clenched.

    I lightly bit Soniels neck and sucked on it.

    The red mark looked really good on her immacte skin.

    A hickey

    It was a sign of her being my woman.

    I also ced her nipples, which had been standing upright since earlier, in my mouth.

    If my sucking was too strong, it would hurt, so I sucked on them moderately to an extent to which she would feel sexual stimtion.

    Haah, haa...

    And she responded very well.

    With a tear streaming down her cheek, Soniel reached a quick climax.

    Her waist, trembling pitifully, was cute and made her out to be like a pitiful girl.

    Husband-nim, please kiss me...

    *chu**chu*

    While tasting her bouncy breasts, she held my head gently for her satisfaction and then kissed my forehead and the top of my head.

    I could feel her heart full of the desire to repay me for making her feel so good.

    It seems they have grown in size... Is it because youre feeling good?

    Soniels breasts, which I had first seen in her Heavenly Pce, wererger than I expected, but slightly smaller than Jihyes.

    But now they were just like Jihyes.

    I threw her a questioning look, enjoying the soft feel of her breasts in the palm of my hand.

    Soniel took in a deep breath and then answered.

    Its true that theyve gotten bigger... My attributes are changing my body to suit your tastes. Do you like it...?

    Its really great.

    She was a woman who was destined to be subordinated to me and existed only for me.

    Howup-

    She took my right ear into her mouth.

    The soft texture of her tongue stimted every corner of my ear.

    Hearing the sound of her sticky saliva directly in my eardrums was so tantalizing that it drove me crazy.

    With it being right up against me, her naked body gave off a fresh scent that delighted my nostrils.

    I could not stand it any longer.

    I moved away from Soniel.

    Her watery eyes looked at me.

    Undress me.

    Yes.

    Iid on my back and instructed her.

    Soniel carefully unfastened my belt and slowly lowered my pants.

    Before long, my erect cock was exposed.

    It was not the first time she had seen it, but her pupils flickered nheless as if in shock.

    Yet her gaze did not move off of my rod.

    Before I could question her about it, Soniel urgently came up with an excuse.

    Oh, dont get me wrong. This is just a physiological phenomenon in our nature. This is also the result of the changes made to my body...

    She didnt take her eyes off my cock even as she opened her mouth to exin herself.

    Rather, her head got closer little by little.

    I wondered if she could smell it by now.

    I had to help myself at this point.

    I weakly gripped the back of Soniels head and pulled her in.

    Chu!

    Her soft lips pressed against my shaft. Mueuuuuu.

    The corners of her eyes expressed displeasure, but her lips seemed unwilling to leave from the side of my cock.

    A subtle pleasure spread as she caressed it with her pouted lips.

    I could just enjoy her mouth as it was, but... Id been patient for too long.

    Ill be lying down this time, soe up and put it in yourself.

    Um, am I going to be moving? Will I be able to do it well...?

    Soniel gently gripped my prick and aimed it at her own vagina.

    ** *

    Amer walked down the empty hallway with Nichs.

    They were the same age and had simr social status, so they had many opportunities to meet each other.

    Thanks to this, the way back to their respective residences was not awkward.

    But she couldnt concentrate on the conversation with him.

    Her mind was full of thoughts of her sister, Soniel, and Jihoo.

    What are you two doing now? What would you be talking about that required just the two of you?

    Amer had unsessfully tried to seduce Minho at the banquet hall, which resulted in her having an awkward rtionship with both Minho and Ahyoung.

    On the other hand, her older sister had a sessful rtionship with Jihoo.

    She didnt know what method her sister had used.

    She was sure, though, that Soniel wouldnt be the type to just push her body atop Jihoo like she had.

    Her older sister had always been discrete and modest.

    She could not fathom Soniel seducing Jihoo.

    What are they talking about in a room with only the two of them? Maybe... theyre whispering sweet words of love to each other...?! Or maybe even more...

    Amers cheeks gradually began to turn pink.

    Her sister Jennifer had said that men were beasts full of lust.

    Her sister Soniel was pure, but Jihoo definitely seemed interested in women.

    He has already seduced my sister, so he might try something like that...! Come to think of it, this building is suspiciously empty!

    Amers thinking speed elerated.

    In her head, it suddenly became an established fact that her sister and Jihoo were having sex.

    If so, how should she react?

    After all, should she not bless the two of them?

    .

    She was curious.

    She was going crazy because of her curiosity.

    Amers mind began to be consumed by the desire to watch the scene in secret.

    Of course, she knew better than to get in between something so sacred.

    But she herself truly didnt know why she had gotten this idea.

    But now, that worry wasnt brought to the forefront of her mind.

    The only thing that mattered was that she desperately wanted to see their rtionship.

    Yes, this is just a coaching lesson, strictly coaching...

    Coaching lessons to seduce Park Min-ho more thoroughly the next time.

    Amer lied that she had left something back in the room while with Nichs and then she began to retrace her steps at a rapid pace.

    Unbeknownst to her, this odd behaviour was due to the [Beauty] authority rted to sexual activity.

    The attributes of Amer also had an effect on her, as did Ji-Hoos, who felt a fierce possessiveness for women because of his [Heaven], and Soniel, who gradually became physically and mentally optimised for her masters being.

    She felt restless inside at the thought that the sex might have already been over.

    It took her quite some time to ovee her desire to run all the way back, but she did, so there was still a long way to go until she got to the drawing room.

    Still, Amer arrived in front of the parlour quickly and secretly.

    Soon after however, she realised something.

    Im really stupid. How can I look into a room with no windows and with soundproofing...?

    The drawing room had a window facing the outside of the building, but there were no windows facing the hallway.

    Furthermore, due to the nature of their prior conversation having been important, the room was chosen for its soundproofing.

    Ehh... Lets just go back.

    Embarrassed by her sudden awareness of her own base desires, Amer turned her back on the room.

    Then, a quiet sound made it to her ears.

    Haaaaang, haeung, haang...

    ?

    Im the only one in the hallway.

    The sound continued to resonate from the walls beside her chest.

    Amer looked that way carefully and found something.

    There was a hole that should never have existed there by design.

    A thrilling current ran through her body.

    Carefully so as to make no noise, she got down on her knees and brought her eyes to the interior of the parlour.

    Amers brain stopped functioning at that moment.

    Soniel, who had always been a pure and chaste woman in her mind, was standing above Jihoo, shaking her waist while shedding tears of joy with a wretched smile on her face.

    Hayeot, Haang, husband-nim! I love you...

    Amers [Beauty] Attribute went haywire at the sight.

 Chapter 25.1 *

    Chapter 25.1 *

    Huhhhhh.

    Jung Jihoos thick penis pushed aside Soniels flesh as it went into the vagina.

    She had experienced it once before, but it was still an unfamiliar sensation that caused an erotic feeling to well up from her lower abdomen.

    However, it was not as troublesome as her first experience, since she did not feel as much pain because her hymen had already been broken.

    Still, her anticipation of the pleasure, which would ovee her sanity, far outweighed any thoughts of pain.

    Soniel slowly lowered her hips on top of him, slowly anchoring herself to his pole with her fine white fingers.

    As it would be too embarrassing to slip into her in too much of a hurry, she carefully lowered down.

    The first night she epted her man, her husband plunged his cock in one fell swoop out of caring for her well-being.

    At that time, the pain of having her hymen broken through and the pleasure of her cervix having been hitbined together, and she reached a climax in an instant.

    But now, as the insertion of his tool proceeded slowly, apletely different concoction of sensations unfolded within her.

    It felt like his ns was digging into the vagina little by little and her hole was getting wider.

    She could feel her dense flesh sticking to his shaft from the hot heat of the genitals to the sound of her lubricating love juices.

    Haa... Haaa...

    These were sensations she hadnt noticed before, which were slowly and more sensitively affecting her.

    Soniel seemed to lose her mind as the excitement pounded in her head.

    Huh

    Eventually, his ns arrived at the end.

    Instead of hitting her like before, she felt a gentle pressure on her cervix, and she reached a gentle orgasm.

    I just put it in... But my legs have no strength anymore. Can I do it right...?

    Soniel gently bit her lower lip to try to get ahold of her senses.

    Surely she could not receive her husbands care if she could not hold on even this much.

    His favour was essential for a better future.

    If she didnt continuously prove her worth, she would trust be treated as a convenient fuck buddy.

    Ouya... It feels good. Howe you feel tighter than when you were a virgin?

    Haah, Im d youre satisfied... Please look forward to it in the future even more.

    With her hand, she stroked her husbands firm chest and then bent over and licked the crevice of his neck carefully.

    Since she bit his ear earlier, and seeing that he liked it, she thought she should try stimting other parts of his body as well.

    For now, though, she would have to take some time to get used to therge, deeply-embedded penis.

    By the way, didnt you have something to tell me?

    Her husband asked, as heyfortably on the wide sofa and received Soniels careful caress with his cock buried in her.

    Yes... Chu. I was trying to tell you about the engagement preparations.

    Even if he was a summoned being with a mythical-ss attribute, additional conditions were required in order to marry the princess without any bacsh.

    The preparations are going well. And its quietly spreading around noble circles who are friendly to me or have superior attributes... If you show outstanding achievements in the academy, my father will announce it in due time.

    Hmm... Is there anyone in the royal family who opposes it? Like the first prince?

    Dave is in favour of it for the future of the empire, and Jennifer is out of town, so she wouldnt know yet. But... Porcus must be in a pretty bad mood.

    She said this as she licked his corbone.

    As expected. Is he nning to y tricks on me?

    Perhaps. My brother was the director of the academy formerly, so there are still some of his faction members among the professors and seniors. I will prevent direct interference, but there is a possibility that they will subtly interfere with husband-samas progress.

    Okay. Ill take note.

    Jung Ji-hoo then grabbed Soniels chest with both hands.

    His sudden fondling forced her to stop the movement of her tongue.

    Huh  Other than this, ha eun... I have something to tell you...

    Yeah, what is it?

    Haha, dont think of me weirdly, but, yeah you should take a lot of other girls.

    ...Oh? I didnt expect this.

    She was given time to catch her breath thanks to her husbands bewildered expression, who slightly loosened his grip on her chest.

    And inside her pussy, his cock twitched.

    He must have be excited by my sudden proposal... Lets take this slowly.

    Soniel started rocking her hips slowly up and down.

    Eh, but thats how you get stronger, and spread good genes throughout the empire, so there are only benefits to doing so...?

    Even if she didnt like the thought, her husband would certainly have more women.

    If the future was already fixed, she would rather earn his favour by putting his wishes before herself.

    Won''t you be jealous?

    I feel jealous at the thought, of course I do...

    Soniel put her mouth in Jeong Ji-hoos ear and whispered as huskily as possible.

    But its because Im confident... I have confidence that this body, which is constantly being developed for solely you, wont be abandoned

    Uh, ow...

    Perhaps he had run out of patience at her whispering as his cock swelled and he ejacted there and then.

    Soon her uterus and vagina were filled with his semen.

    Soniel felt a great sense of aplishment in having seeded in winning over the love of Jihoo through her own efforts.

    Now, the woman who had been powerlessly providing him with an onahole to stroke his penis was gone.

    Feeling her confidence building, she tightened her vaginal walls and rocked her hips again.

    This was sex that stimted the cock immediately after ejaction and promoted the extraction of the remaining semen.

    Of course, she was also on the verge of orgasming, so the speed of extraction was noticeably slower than before.

    At that moment, Soniels intuition sensed something.

    Her starry eyes prated the wall of the drawing room and caught sight of the person beyond.

    It was Amer- her younger sister.

    Soniel smiled in her heart as she looked at the distorted figure of her sister, as if she hadnt seen the hole that was drilled into the wall yet.

    Just as nned.

    Amer had a crush on Park Min-ho.

    She nned to court him endlessly, but the probability that he, who pursued ideals with the [Light] Attribute, would abandon his girlfriend and choose Amer was zero.

    Amer would need to bond with Jung Jihoo voluntarily and as quickly as possible.

    In this way, she would not have to suffer from being kicked around so much, and her husband would not treat her badly, as she would have be his own woman.

    Im sorry, Amer. But this is for the best...

    This was a way for everyones betterment, and one of Soniels many ns

    Hauuuuu

    Her master Jihoo suddenly grabbed her by the waist and pulled her down with all his might, the head of her ns hitting her cervix, and she orgasmed without any resistance.

    Her whole bodys strength was suddenly depleted, and her body copsed on top of him and became limp.

    Are you thinking of something else besides me?

    Uuu, sorry, aang Im sorry! Haah

    The post-orgasmic punishment began for Soniel, who had been distracted by Amer instead of focusing on the sex with him.

    ***

 Chapter 25.2 *

    Chapter 25.2 *

    Shes really pretty...

    I admired Soniels face from below to my hearts content.

    As I took the reins of the sex, she became a doll who could do nothing but be fucked.

    Soniel shed a lone tear at the repeated pleasurable sensation coursing through her and let out a moan with a melted expression on her face.

    Even her lewd expression was beautiful.

    It was like a masterpiece painted by God himself.

    If Hyerin was a typical Korean beauty, Soniel could be likened to a Western blonde beauty.

    A beauty of this level was a woman prepared by the Heavens solely for me!

    The [Heaven] Attribute was invincible, and in this other world, I was like a god.

    I liked Soniels body as well as her thoughts.

    She was a fiance who went beyond condoning harem and even encouraged it- she was really the best.

    I did know how the future would unfold, but there was a high probability that she would be my main wife as she was of a noble status.

    It was because if I neglected her, there would be unnecessary political ramifications ced upon me.

    Based on mymon sense, the first wife usually tried to hold on to her rightful ce while actively keeping the other women in check.

    But Soniel rather advised me not to put herself in such a dominant position and to increase the number of women around me.

    Anyway, I had no intention of refusing her suggestion.

    If I had the ability and the qualifications to organize a harem, why would I refuse to do so?

    Of course, the n was never to indiscriminately increase the number of women in my harem.

    When there were too many of them, the amount of time avable to each of them would be reduced.

    Taking care of a woman was just as important as acquiring one.

    So I would try to target only the best girls by my standards.

    As long as I did not overdo it, and if the situation permitted.

    Hahang  Jihoo .

    As I felt her body tremble every time my cock went in, holding me tightly from above, I guessed that Soniel had some kind of n.

    This thought was further reinforced by just her having given me advice to take a harem.

    She gave herself to me the day I first met her, and then she devoted herself to me at the expense of her own benefits.

    Unfortunately, Im not the kind of person who trusted people who were kind to me.

    Ummm...

    Haah...

    I ejacted a second time into Soniels warm cunt.

    Due to the repeated ejactions, my mind became clearer.

    We changed our position so that she was now beneath me.

    Every time I moved my waist, her little head dangling on the soft sofa swung back and forth.

    Earlier, I was offended by her for thinking about anything but me, but now her body and mind werent able to think of anything.

    Soniel had clearly said that I was her destiny.

    In fact, she was the only astrologer in the empire who was bestowed with the authority of future vision, and was the strongest [Star Constetion] Attribute seer.

    This is destiny.

    On Earth, I was a staunch atheist, so of course I didnt believe in fate.

    However, in this world, gods and destiny existed.

    So could one take her actions as simply following fate?

    No.

    I couldnt know until yesterday, but today I couldnt help but be sure of the hypothesis that Soniel had a different purpose than what was ordained by fate.

    Thats right, its just too obvious.

    I could feel a hidden gaze on me.

    In the corner of the drawing-room, through a hole in the wall, a lewd pupil could be seen.

    Not anyone would have noticed the criminal, but my celestial eye caught her pink pupil.

    Amer didnt even know she was caught, and she couldnt take her wide eyes off of my cock and Soniels cunt.

    I didnt know why she was doing that there, but this was probably Soniels intention.

    It didnt make sense that there was a peephole in the wall of the drawing room in the first ce.

    Furthermore, since Soniel knew of my skillset to some extent, she would have expected me to find Amer.

    If so, what was she thinking?

    What future did Amer wish for as she watched our love affair and I witnessed her?

    I didnt know just yet.

    But my intuition whispered that the scenario was still in my favour.

    Aang, hang, haang, aaang

    As Soniels ass pressed up against my stomach, my cock poured cum into her womb for the third time.

    When Ipletely removed my penis from her depths, white liquid dripped onto the couch.

    Should I entertain you?

    I picked up her exhausted body and slowly approached the wall.

    With every step I took, her cunt bulged and cum leaked out.

    Before long we arrived right in front of the peephole.

    Whether Amer was stupid,pletely consumed by her lust, or for some reason, she was sure she wouldnt be seen, she just stared at us from the same spot behind the hole.

    I set her Soniel down on the soft carpet, spread her legs to the side and then fucked her from above

    Right in front of Amer.

    I still couldnt stop my body from reacting violently to the feeling of her chewy meat foldsfortably wrapping around my pir.

    Soniels legs wrapped around my waist, prompting my ejaction.

    There just truly be such a thing as a subus in this world.

    She had a physique that was likely to make her addicted to sex, even though she wascking in sex skills.

    My feeling of ejaction quickly rose.

    *Dopyuuu*

    After the fourth ejaction, I took out my penis.

    And then, I shoved the semen-stained cock into Soniels gaping mouth.

    Hey...

    She began cleaning with feeble tongue movements, barely keeping her trembling lower body upright.

    I got up after enjoying her service for a while and opened the door to the hallway.

    .

    There was no one in the hallway.

    But

    Transparent liquids were on the marble floor.

    I could hear disorderly footsteps hurriedly fleeing, and

    Only the very erotic scent that stimted my nose buds remained.

    Sniff sniff...

    This smell was so subtle that it was a bit difficult to describe it other than using the adjective erotic.

    As soon as I inhaled it, the blood rushed down to where my cock was, which had just finished ejacting, and made it painfully erect.

    .

    I looked back.

    Soniel was lying on the carpet, silently watching me.

    Her eyes began to shake violently as soon as she saw my hard, erect penis.

    Well, Id like to give her some time to rest, but I cant help it.

    I went back to fuck Soniel.

 Chapter 26.1

    Chapter 26.1

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleEmphasizedBody">T/N: Traffic for this story suddenly went up! Nice :) Maybe because of that, were getting a lot of patrons for this story!</font>

    <font face="UICTFontTextStyleEmphasizedBody"></font>

    Monday morning, in the dorms area

    After waking, I ate the fruit that Ireina had cut and enjoyed the time remaining before my first ss at the academy.

    I got up early enough to be able to afford to spend some idle timezing about and there was still quite a bit of time left until school started.

    Yesterday, I had time to briefly learn the structure of the premises by walking around the academy following the guidance of my seniors.

    As it is the ce where all prospective nobles of the empire would gather, the buildings and roads were clean and luxurious, and the staff were well-kept and friendly.

    It was also as huge as a small vige in a South Korean province.

    It was like Korea University.

    During my middle school vacation, I visited Korea University with Jihye on a field trip.

    At that time, we hadnt realised that the distance between the station and the university was actually quite far and that the school was on top of a mountain.

    I could only remember the hardships of having to walk up the mountain after getting off at the Korea National University Station.

    As the academy was the only higher education institution and the centre of academia in the Empire, it boasted a higher status in this otherworldly society than Korea University.

    I opened my wallet and took out the things I had received from Soniel the day before yesterday.

    A golden key.

    It shone like her hair and had a pattern symbolizing the imperial family engraved on it.

    At a nce, it was quite a peculiar thing.

    This was proof that I was a vouched-for individual.

    This was a token of trust and disyed the person as a responsibility of the princess.

    Those who possessed it were treated as Soniels important guests and could visit her residence at any time by showing it to the guards.

    Although it took the form of a key, it could not actually open any locks.

    At least, that was the hearsay, though my mysterious key had the ability to open a certain door.

    Soniel, who handed it to me and told me toe into her bedroom whenever I wanted, was very enticing at that time.

    On Saturday evening, after having made love to her, I asked her about the peephole and her sister Amer.

    She replied that it had been the first time she had used the drawing room that day and that she hadnt noticed the hole as she was so preupied with having sex.

    I didnt expect her to reveal her true thoughts on the matter anyway, so I went along with that.

    Next, I questioned her [Future Sight] Powers.

    The attribute of Soniel and the authorities she manifested made her one of a kind in the empire.

    If I handled her ability well, I could reap some huge benefits.

    Unfortunately, Soniel was only able to see the future for a short moment, and she was not free to observe the future she wanted, as she herself said.

    She had said that it was only possible to check the unfathomable timelines while looking at the stars in the night sky and to observe the future changes when her vision was engulfed.

    But even that was a great power.

    I didnt think life in this other world would be so simple.

    I was fully satisfied with the current environment I found myself in, where I have had the chance to grow safely while receiving the support of the state.

    ***

    Jihoo, good morning!

    Uh, hello.

    I was greeted by Park Min-ho, who was sitting at the front of the spacious ssroom and walked towards him.

    All of the ssmates with whom I went to school with together were sitting together in groups around him.

    Well, it was a natural phenomenon as there were very few people the Earth lot had been able to get close to in such a short time.

    My glorious first lecture at the academy was to be about the History of Empire.

    The ss looked boring just from hearing its name, but first-year students would have to take it in their first semester.

    Naturally, I sat next to Hyerin.

    It appeared that wisdom had not yet arrived.

    Hi.

    Hey, did you sleep well?

    The scent of perfumed shampoo emanated from her.

    Looking around the room, we were also getting attention from the other students.

    The news of the ck-haired and ck-eyed summoned beings had already spread throughout the entire empire.

    It was inevitable to notice the ck-haired individuals when we were gathered in one ce among all the other colourful heads.

    I looked around the ssroom and found Amer.

    She was surrounded by many men and women, and she jerked her head unnaturally in the opposite direction from me as soon as my eyes met hers.

    Your Highness? Are you feeling ufortable?

    Ugh, its okay.

    Amer must have recalled the memories from Saturday, as her ears as could be seen through the pink hair were reddened.

    A transparent water puddle had formed on the floor of the hallway and a strong, dirty smell apanied it.

    The circumstances made it clear that Amer had masturbated while voyeurizing Soniel and me.

    She was a princess who soothed herself alone in an empty hallway.

    My cock seemed to stand erect at just the thought

    I nodded my head slightly and pulled my boxers to the side slightly, and then Hyerin nced at me strangely.

    Jihoo! Hello Hyerin!

    Are you only here now?

    Hi.

    Ji-hye ran into the ssroom just two minutes before the ss started and took a seat next to me.

    She ran all the way from the dormitory to ss, catching her breath and pouring out herints.

    No, but why do we have to have sses in the morning!? This is tyranny against night owls like me!

    What time did you go to bedst night?

    I didnt sleep!

    ...?

    I went to bed at 6 a.m. today, not yesterday...

    .

    Hyerin hid her surprised expression by covering her slightly open mouth with her hand.

    She asked with a worried expression

    Then how many hours of sleep did you get...?

    Um, about two hours? Wake me up if I doze off...

    Yes.

    Jihye back on Earth was not such ate sleeper.

    The reason she had lost her sleep recently was because of her attributes.

    The [Death] Attribute had the side effect that the stronger the Awakener became, the more clear his mind would be at night rather than during the day.

    If the side effects of her attributes continued to worsen, we would have to find a solution as soon as possible.

 Chapter 26.2

    Chapter 26.2

    Just then, the front door of the ssroom slid open and an old professor entered.

    At the same time, the ssroom, which had been abuzz, became quiet.

    Nice to meet you,dies and gentlemen.

    The white-haired old man, with the air of a schr about him, looked at the audience.

    His serious gaze did not shy away even in front of the likes of the imperial family and the high-ranking aristocrats.

    My name is Benjamin Estill, and I will be teaching the History of Empire course this semester. As you study the past with me, you, as our future aristocrats, will learn to take pride in the empire and prepare for the future of the empire. Understood?

    Apparently, the goal of this subject was to build up the culture of the nobility within us.

    The professors tone was imbued with confidence as he spoke to the ss.

    Today is the first ss, so Ill just introduce the table of contents and give a brief orientation.

    Oh, it looked like the first ss would end early.

    Under the desk, I could see Jihye clenching her fist in victory.

    However, the professor, who was so full of enthusiasm, did not stop bbering on until the end of the ss.

    A brief introduction to the table of contents, followed by a summary of the contents by subheading and an exnation of each reference, was indubitably a task that had been done once or twice before.

    The pitch of his voice was monotonous, like a song to put one to sleep.

    Hye-rin concentrated while squeezing her thighs together, and Jihye continued to doze off throughout.

    ***

    Uhhh... how could there be such a boring lecture on a Monday morning? Isn''t it not worth waking up at all!

    Jihye shook her head to and fro with her wide-open eyes.

    I had no choice but to agree with her.

    The history books in the library were interesting because they read like fantasy novels, but somehow this ss didnt seem to be all that interesting.

    Academy sses were divided into weekday mornings and afternoons.

    It wasmon to apply for one morning and one afternoon ss.

    My timetable was as follows:

    Monday: Imperial history (morning), elementary attribute studies 1 (afternoon) Tuesday: Mana management 1 (morning), sex education (afternoon)

    Friday: Physical training 1 (morning), killing practice (afternoon)

    Except for the Friday sses, all my sses were theory-oriented.

    Only practical lectures would be waived by passing the practical tests.

    The sses I looked forward to the most were Sex Education and Murder Practice.

    I didnt know what I would learn in the former, and thetter was likely to cause not a small change to my values.

    I wondered what lectures Minho, Ayoung, and Amer had applied for.

    sses usually ended around 3:00 PM.

    After school was free time.

    It was seen as good to take a break within the confines of the ecliptic, and it was normal to do club or research activities, and it was not a bad idea to be engrossed in training and sparring.

    Anyway, I think falling asleep in the first ss is a bit of a stretch.

    I threw a statement toward Ji-hye as a joke.

    I wasnt sleeping! I was just resting my eyes!

    Sure, sure...

    Theyre different!

    Hyerin, who heard my words, was startled and closed her mouth, which had been slightly open to yawn.

    Iughed at the sight of her walking in a forced calm manner with her muscles tensed and a strange expression on her face.

    Why why are youughing!? You are so strange...

    Thats right! I couldnt help it because of my attributes in the first ce. Are you discriminating against people based on their attributes?!

    Assuming its because of your attributes, what about Hyerin then?

    I didnt sleep earlier...!

    After we ate lunch together and exchanged flirty nonsense, we entered our second ssroom.

    Perhaps because this was a ss that all the first-year students took, the actual ssroom was very spacious.

    We gathered in ss, just like in the morning.

    How long would we sit like this?

    In the future, I wondered if we would all gradually disperse as we did club activities and started group assignments.

    The professor of Elementary Attribute Studies 1 was an elderly middle-aged man.

    He appeared in the ss wearing a whiteb coat.

    It seemed that research was his main job.

    He introduced the grading method and the table of contents and added a bit of substance to what he said.

    I wanted the afternoon sses to flow simrly to the morning.

    This was the case until the professor looked over the register and suddenly called out the name of one of the students.

    In this course, we can see how much difference there is in talent depending on the presence or absence of attributes and ranks. Lets see, um... student Esna?

    Yes?

    A well-groomed schoolgirl with grey hair hesitated while getting up from her seat.

    Seeing that you as a student dont have a surname, are you amoner?

    Yes.

    Looking at the list here, you are a non-attribute. Is that right?

    Thats correct.

    Eh. Tsk tsk.

    A chilling silence enveloped the ssroom as the professor shook his head and clicked his tongue.

    Since you joined after paying the expensive tuition fee, it seems you have a lot of money. What do your parents do?

    Theyre inmerce...

    I see. Take a seat.

    As soon as Esna sat down with a frown on her face, he continued.

    Let me exin to you the harsh reality. Im not saying this to make you feel bad, but the sooner you realize it, the better. Im saying this all for you.

    In this world, attributes were everything.

    The professor of Elementary Attribute Studies 1 was an attribute supremacist and discriminated against non-attributes.

    As you go up in the grade, the gap in power by attribute will continue to widen. Not only will this be the case between attributes and non-attributes, but also be based on the rank of the attribute. Even if you put in enough effort, these advantages will never be ovee. That student from now on should focus on liberal arts sses andworking at the academy.

    At his words, some nodded their heads, and some frowned at him.

    I quickly looked at the faces of some people I knew.

    Amer was expressionless, and Jihye was rather looking at my response to the information.

    Choi Ji-hoon of the [Sun] Attribute seemed to be enjoying the lecture, while Min-ho of the [Light] And Ah-yeong of [Life] were frowning as expected.

    Also surprisingly, Hyerin, with the mythical [Earth] Attribute, nodded her head as if the professors argument was natural.

    I was worried that Minho woulde out saying he was against it.

    But the bacsh came from an unexpected spot in the ss.

    I cant agree with that.

    As a low, thick voice echoed through the room, all eyes turned to the source of the sound.

    One student calmly rose from his seat.

    The professor looked at him and murmured.

    ...Student Nichs Bondrania, right?

    Thats right.

    Nichs Bondrania.

    He was the overall best in the academy entrance exam, a member of Bondranian royalty, and a cold, white-haired handsome man.

    Hmm... Youre against this...? Then would you please step forward for a moment?

    The professor spoke rudely to Esna, amoner, but used honorifics with Nichs, a royal.

    Nichs walked slowly towards the podium.

    And.

    The professor looked around the ssroom and soon found the spot where ck hair was gathered and took a closer look.

    He met my eyes eventually.

    Can student Jung Jihoo please step over here for a moment?

    Yes.

    At his call, I got up from my seat.

    T/N: Loved the review on NU VLADISLAKA! Many thanks. Will work on releasing some bonus chaps for this story every so often to match the growing readership. The release rate is 1/day just because the patron subs for this is half as many as the infinite coins project, but upping this number is always on the table. Thanks for your continued support everyone!

 Bonus Chapter 27.1

    Bonus Chapter 27.1

    I climbed the stairs and stood next to Nichs.

    The middle-aged professor opened a chest of drawers at the back of the ssroom and was looking for something with his teaching assistant.

    Eyes of various colours gazed upon us curiously.

    During ss, the professor had preached to the students his attribute-superiority view and that the influence of attributes and their ranks was absolute, and Nichs spoke out against the im.

    In response, the professor called Nichs to the podium and then called me.

    .

    What am I doing here?

    Based on the current circumstances, I think Ill be disying my [Heaven] Attribute...

    In web novels, in such instances, the end result would usually be a confrontation between professor and student with the student either winning or losing.

    However, sparring was impossible in the current setting.

    This was an indoor high school, and there were no barriers to protect spectators from blind magic or shes, nor any priests to heal their injuries.

    Eventually, the teaching assistant followed the professor in bringing a long, cylindrical object and set it down in front of Nichs and me.

    These are a pair of elemental magic generating devices! As the name suggests, they are devices that generate elemental magic in a pre-set amount. Originally, it was an auxiliary tool for new students who could not handle attributes, but it could be used in this situation now. Come on, both of you stand on either side of the device and hold onto the handles!

    We followed his instructions.

    The professor continued his speech while operating the machine.

    Now, after exactly the same amount of elemental magic has been inputted inside each, they will collide with each other. Before we begin, both of you, please tell us your attribute and rank.

    I am a normal level [Wind] Attribute.

    A low and subdued voice entered my ears.

    Nichs Bondrania.

    The attribute of this noble prince happened to be of themon ss.

    Well, it was not something to be too shocked about.

    The absolute majority of Awakeners acquired normal-level attributes, and only a very small number acquired continental-level attributes.

    The epic level had rarely appeared in the history of mankind, and Mythical level was first even recorded with me and Hyerin.

    That is why the summoned who had awakened all kinds of rare attributes were special, and this was why the imperial family wanted to embrace us with open arms in the empire.

    I am the [Heaven] Attribute. My grade is the Mythic-level.

    From the podium, I could clearly see the students had be agitated by my answer.

    The professor nodded his head as if he was satisfied with my answer.

    Are you both ready?

    Yes.

    Im ready.

    Then lets begin!

    When the button on the machine was pressed, magic drained from my right hand, like a vacuum cleaner sucking up dirt.

    My magic power gradually condensed into a circle inside the device.

    Ugh.

    An unblemished, pure sky-blue sphere materialized momentster.

    It looked like the Uranus in my universes sr system that could seen from pictures.

    Looking at the other side, the wind-type mana had begun to gather as it swirled around in the form of a sphere too.

    Whirlwind...?

    That looked like a technique that the main character of a famous Japanese manga on Earth liked to use.

    Eventually, the two magic spheres werepleted.

    Both were approximately the same size when viewed with the naked eye.

    When the professor pressed the next button, the membrane separating the two halves of the cylinder disappeared and the two spheres moved toward each other.

    While my sky blue sphere moved as though it was heavy and slowly through, the whirlwind sphere flew like it was shot from a cannon.

    Nichss and my magic spheres got closer in the blink of an eye

    *Shhh*

    Before they even touched each other, the wind blew out indiscriminately, and his magical sphere waspletely destroyed.

    Oh... Oh oh!!

    Only my sky-blue sphere disyed its unchanging and unfettered presence, and the professor seemed to have liked it as he pped his both hands over his mouth.

    He looked like an immature child.

    As his apuse resonated throughout the ssroom, other students began pping their palms one by one.

    But most of them didnt quite know what had just happened.

    Even if there were freshmen who were already capable of mana condensation, there would be few who could channel attributes into it.

    The wind couldnt handle the sky.

    After the excitement settled down to some extent, the professor exined with a smile on his face.

    The two spheres areposed of attributes of exactly the same size, magic power, and concentration. As you will learnter in ss, the instant disappearance is solely due to attribute superiority. The higher the rank of the attribute, the more powerful will be the Awoken when they wield mana.

    Underpletely equal conditions, my attributes overpowered those of Nichs.

    And that was not all.

    Faster magic power increase and recovery speed, lower elemental fatigue, and higher mana efficiency. Even if you dont take into ount the implied difference in talent, no one can deny the superiority of the benefits.

    He didnt stop there.

    Would Jeon Ji-Hye of the [Death] Attribute and Choi Ji- Hoon of the [Sun] Attributee up too?

    He brought up Epic and continental-level students.

    Choi Ji-hoon appeared to be happy with the opportunity to be in the spotlight and quickly approached the professor.

    Jihye walked slowly, rubbed her eyes and covered her yawn with her hand.

    The professor would have chosen to scrutinise such an appearance for its disrespect, but it seemed he had already had an impression of Jihye in his head.

    There was no way that the professor would dislike her since she had an epic attribute.

    Ugh.

    Nichs had to use his magic twice more against Jihye and Choi Jihoon.

    And the result

    The wild winds vanished without a trace as soon as it touched the grey orb of Jihyes.

    It was almost the exact same situation as against mine.

    I didnt expect this...

    A twinkle appeared in the professors eyes.

    Nichss whirlwind and Choi Ji-hoons small sun made for a decent match.

    The two had a fairly equal strength contest in the cylinder.

    Still, the strong winds were just firewood that stoked the mes of his sphere.

    The wind couldnt handle death and the sun.

    Do you understand now? The Awakened people of the continental level and above did not stand out in the long history for nothing.

    There was a good idiom that described this reality.

    Nangjungjichu: With a cone in your pocket, the cone tip will be exposed. [T/N: Metaphorically talented people will not be buried for a long time, i.e. can finally show their talent.]

    Even if you left a talented person alone, a sharpe would one day pierce the pocket and reveal itself, so beings with outstanding talent had no choice but to be recognised by others.

    His argument was persuasive.

    Evidence had been given through experiments with precise devices, and the logic was reasonable based on the objective data.

    I still did not know much about this world, but I wanted to pat the professors back.

    Of course, this was because his values were much more favourable to people like me.

 Chapter 27.2

    Chapter 27.2

    At this time, the professors opponent- Nichs- opened his mouth to speak.

    I understand that the influence of the attribute on the physical side is absolute. However, the will is different.

    Although Nichs was humiliated 3 times in front of many students, he remained steadfast without showing any signs of being intimidated.

    The higher the grade, the more talented the Awakener is, but it doesnt mean that they have the persistence that others have. Innate talents are meaningful only when they are developed. Therefore, I think studious efforts are much more important.

    The effort made had a greater impact than attributes and talent ording to him.

    The sight of Park Min-ho nodding his head was caught in my field of view.

    Nichs moved his gaze from the professor to me and dered in a firm tone

    Ji-Hoo Jeong definitely has a greater talent than me. But I wont be discouraged and give up before I surpass him.

    I did not avoid the eyes that seemed to slice through my skin.

    The professor then murmured with a dissatisfied expression

    ...Then prove it in the future.

    We went back to our respective seats, and when it was time to finish, the professor ended the ss.

    In our second ss at the academy, something eventful happened.

    Todays incident was, in a way, an insult to one of the royal family- Nichs.

    His attributes had been repeatedly denounced in front of so many people, so he would not be in a good mood.

    However, in my view, Nichs was not the type to wield his power recklessly.

    He resembled Park Min-ho.

    I didnt think there was any possibility of him having bad blood against me for just following the professors instructions.

    Likewise, the professors would not be on his hit list either.

    If that was the case, I wondered if he would try to change the professors values by personally proving his point rather than harming them.

    But in case that wasnt the case, I would have to tell Soniel.

    Please pay special attention to the professor of Elementary attribute studies 1 and protect him.

    It was because it was to my advantage for an attribute supremacist to be at the academy.

    ***

    On Tuesday, in the Professors office

    Student! For my experiments wi... *Kuhum khum!* Would you be willing to be a research assistant at myboratory?

    .

    On the first week of Mana Management 1, at a morning ss on Tuesday, something unusual happened.

    There were one-on-one interviews between the professors and students.

    This week, instead of taking sses, students talked alone with the professor for a short time at set times on Tuesdays and Thursdays.

    They would check each persons magical power and mana maniption ability, and work out the goals students would want to achieve through each lecture.

    Based on this, the curriculum and difficulty of the subject would be adjusted.

    I could feel a degree of care for the students.

    Knights used mana to strengthen their bodies or weapons, and wizards used magic.

    Therefore, mana management was a skill that would be necessary regardless of the career path.

    The ss where we would learn various magics properly would be in the next semester.

    Honestly, I dont even need to take this course.

    It was because I had already mastered all the basics through my previous studies in the imperial pce and my own talents.

    Since Mana Management 1 was a theory ss, it was regrettable that exemption was not possible based on the academys regtions.

    Realizing this situation and the fact that I could already handle elemental magic even though I was just a freshman, the professor gave me an interesting proposal.

    Research assistant...? Im just a freshman who joinedst week, so I dont know anything about attributes or magic theory.

    Its okay, its okay. Everything is an experience. Youre aspiring to be a wizard, right? A wizards life is a series of experiments and studies! This is a valuable opportunity!

    I dont have the capability to understand advanced theories...

    Eh, dont worry! All the other teaching assistants will teach you politely and quickly. So, as long as you are physically fit

    *heuheum!*

    .

    This was supposed to be an award-winning professor.

    The professors bright eyes were a little troublesome to look at.

    I was not happy at all to be receiving the excessive attention from M-shaped hair loss professor.

    His workaholic thoughts could be guessed at.

    It was probably because of my [Heaven] Attribute.

    If they lost Hyerin or me, the opportunity to research mythical attribute magic would nevere again.

    He would definitely give the same proposal to Hye-rin.

    I stared at him with a mischievous look.

    The professor couldnt stand my gaze and eventually confessed his true intentions.

    ...Actually, I want to study the attributes of this years students haha. But rest assured! There will be absolutely nopulsion from us towards you students. Students will have theplete right to refuse these experiments.

    We are studying magic here! Studying through experimenting! Im going to share the results with you, and yes, you will have ess to the data too! You cane to work only when you want to!

    He listed the benefits I would receive from participating in the experiment, tore up a notebook, wrote something down, and showed it to me.

    .

    A fairlyrge amount was written on it.

    Im thinking about this as the activity cost per experiment.

    His words made me harden my heart.

    The participation benefits were very attractive. Anyway, if a problem aroseter, Soniel would intervene and prevent or solve it.

    In fact, in this regard, there was something that Amer had told me and the other Rare-Attribute Awakened.

    Arent you going to be in the academy soon?

    If you have time in the future, could you participate in academy research for the advancement of the Empires academics? Of course, this is not an order, but a request! The imperial family will take responsibility for any problems thate up during these!

    Could you give me some time to think about it?

    Sure! You can have as much time as you need! Contact me whenever its convenient for you. You cane even after the first semester is over.

    It wouldnt take that long for me to decide to join.

    ***

    The interview was over.

    I felt exhausted because I could imagine myself receiving his passionate gazes all over my body.

    I ate lunch alone in the cafeteria and headed to my afternoon ss.

    The lecture I was going to attend now was Sex Education.

    It was the subject I had been looking forward to.

    I wondered if the ss content would be very interesting.

    Ji-Hye and Hye-rin also attended this lecture.

    Hye-rin was ashamed of being a student in this ss that Ji-hye found on the list, so I made her take it in exchange for winning the duel with Kyle.

    Her reaction was as expected.

    We arrived at a small room located in the corner of a hidden building.

    This room contrasted the huge ssrooms of the essential subjects.

    Jihye and Hyerin hadnte to the ssroom yet.

    I spotted a familiar person and stopped in my tracks.

    I never would have expected her to take this ss, but upon reflection, it suited her well.

    Dark robes covered her whole body, and her pink hair protruded.

    Hi?

    The moment I realized she was Amer, I sat down beside her without hesitation.

    Ah, um, hello...?

    I grinned as I observed Amers pupils tremble from embarrassment.

 Chapter 28.1

    Chapter 28.1

    I didnt know you would take this ss...

    Jung Ji-hu spoke to Amer as he sat down beside her.

    Thats what I was going to say...

    She had never expected to meet him here either.

    If she had known he would choose this course, she would have been a little more careful about enrolling in it.

    Of course, it was not that she didnt like Jihoo.

    Amer nced sideways at his face.

    Even today, he exuded an intellectual charm and was looking around the ssroom as if looking for someone.

    With that solemn appearance of his, and his rough...

    Her cheeks dyed to match the color of her hair before she could even finish the thought.

    She turned her head to the other side to look out the window, so as not to let him notice her blush.

    However, her two pupils did not focus on the view outside.

    There was no way she could care about what was out there right now.

    The shocking sight from Saturday automatically shed to her mind from the moment she realised the presence of Jihoo in the ss.

    For Amer, it was pure astonishment that she felt having witnessed such a scene.

    Aang, hauang, Husband-niiim

    She couldnt believe her eyes when she saw her older sister Soniel clinging to a man and longing for his love with her lewd voice.

    It couldnt have been!

    Her older sister was a modest woman who had no interest in the opposite sex- to the extent that she would not even attend a social church gathering unless it was essential.

    With their always well-mannered and chaste attitudes, hadnt both her older sisters Jennifer and Soniel spare no eyes for men?

    My older sister... Jihoo is...

    With what kind of sweet words did he seduce her older sister, so that such an individual could change in an instant?

    As for her older sister, she was smarter than herself and was good at recognising the distance that should be between herself and others.

    She was by no means the type to fall for flowery words.

    However, her usual chaste appearance, which Amer had witnessed with her own eyes after the deed, did not change.

    The only result was that her sister Soniel had offered up her virginity to her future brother-inw in pre-marital rtions.

    After reflecting, Amer came to the conclusion that Jeong Ji-hoo was a much more dangerous and sinister man than she expected.

    Her level of vignce towards him had risen by a notch.

    She didnt know what could happen to her if she was at all careless around him.

    Unbeknownst to herself before it was toote, she wondered if she would find herself lying on the floor with Jihoo aligning his shaft beneath her belly button.

    Amer shook her head vigorously as she imagined herself having an amorous bond with him for a moment.

    Ji-Hoo looked at her with strange eyes, but she ignored his look with all her might.

    Her blush deepened.

    I am going crazy, really!

    The delusions in her head were going out of control.

    This was one of the changes that had happened to her since that day.

    If she just looked at her sister, it would remind her of the naked body being ravaged by Jung Jihoo.

    The frequency of Amer soothing himself had increased, and when that happened, Jeong Ji-hoo would be the one doing the fucking in her thoughts without fail.

    Every night, she had wild dreams.

    In her dreams, she always yed the role of Jeong Ji-hoos wife, concubine, fiance, lover, sexual partner, affair partner, or sex ve.

    She had three such dreams every night she slept.

    Obviously it hadnt been like that before.

    Amer still longed for Park Min-ho.

    But because of Sung Ah-youngs existence, she could not recklessly approach him, but she loved his bright smile, bright personality, and the way he always tried to do his best.

    When she masturbated only asionally in the past, she used to imagine her newlywed life with Minho.

    But not anymore

    Her heart wanted Minho, but her body seemed to want Jihoo...

    What nonsense! Jihoo is my sisters fianc...

    Seducing her sisters lover?

    There truly couldnt have been anything more for a bad choice that that.

    Of course, today, the royal family was on the verge of popping like a balloon due to the political battles.

    Despite Jihoo having Jihye already, he had hugged another woman.

    He may be sexually attracted to her.

    No, he surely would be.

    From now on, Amer vowed that she would wear loose-fitting clothing around him.

    It was just that her body proportions could not be hidden because they were covered.

    And there was something else that was almost certainly the cause of her mental disorder.

    That was the [Beauty] Attribute.

    At that time, Amer had been briefly consumed by her attributes.

    Her curiosity grew rampant and she went back to the drawing-room, where she, stupidly, abandoned herself to her own pleasure in the middle of the hallway.

    The orgasm she felt at the moment when she climaxed was indeed... very euphoric.

    Also, Amer became startled by something after she hurriedly fled from the hallway.

    She had found her elemental abilities had be noticeably stronger.

    Voyeurism

    She had an attribute that grew just by masturbating...

    I feel ashamed as a woman... But what can I do since this is my destiny...?

    She was too shy to tell others about it.

    Quite a while ago she had been happy and proud to have awakened the same attributes as the founding empress and her ancestor, Empress Kairos.

    But how the hell could she have ended the great war with this attribute?

    Amer didnt know but the significant attribute growth was actually because the two of the individuals she watched having sex were quite special.

    Jeong Ji-hoo was a (preliminary) god who would take control of fate with the [Heaven] Attribute in the future, and Soniel could be regarded to be a shaman who served him.

    And it was a sacred ritual for a shrine maiden to ept her gods desire.

    Anyway, she had signed up for the sex education lectures to get a clue as to how to go about fixing her own mind and developing her attributes.

    As a result, from then on, Amer would meet Jeong Ji-hoo twice a week.

    Every time she saw him, her delusions would run out of control, and there was a possibility that her side effects would get even more worse than now.

    Now she could only hope that this ss would be more useful than she initially expected.

    Fortunately, there were two saving graces.

    The first was that Jihye and Hyerin also took this course.

    Sex Education was a small course and not very popr with high-ranking nobles, so among the students, Amer knew only of three other summoned beings.

    The second was that this ss would be conducted in pairs.

    The professor, who looked like a good-natured wife of the aristocracy, announced that groups would be selected at random soon and group activities would be held the following week.

    Fortunately, it didnt seem she would have to be around Jung Jihoo much during the course, should the probabilities be ounted for.

    ...What are are the chances that Ill be in the same group as Jihoo?

    ***

 Chapter 28.2

    Chapter 28.2

    T/N: Sorry for not updating yesterday!

    -

    Wednesday and Thursday were so-so.

    In the History of Empire ss, yawns were evoked naturally as the calm voice echoed throughout the room like a luby.

    The first lecture on Wednesday- Beginner eleration Studies 1- was boring because it wasmon knowledge that everyone knew, while for Mana Management 1 I had an interview on Tuesday, so there was no lecture for it this week anymore.

    Sex Education was mainly a group activity, so it wasnt as fun as I expected yet.

    The first week at the academy felt like when reading the prologue of a webnovel.

    sses were expected to start properly from next week.

    The proposal from the Mana Management 1 professor to be a research assistant was still under review.

    I asked Soniel to collect and organize information on the professor, the research institute, and his research topic.

    As expected, Jihye and Hyerin were given the same request.

    As long as we did not find any problems, we would likely participate in the study.

    Nothing special happened after school.

    I trained my body for about 2 hours, spent time in the library, yed with Jihye, and slept with Ireina.

    I hadnt learned anything yet, so it was impossible to review the taught content, and I was not a fan of the idea of pre-learning the content.

    While spending time not much different from my everyday life back in the imperial pce, I finally made it to Friday.

    Today was special.

    This was because it was the day of my first ss for two interesting subjects and the start of the club promotion period.

    The professor of my morning lecture Physical Training 1 looked like a muscr fitness trainer.

    There was virtually no difference from what I imagined one would look like from Earth.

    Lets not even mention knights who fight with their bodies! Stamina is very important even for mages who devote themselves to long hours of study and research!

    During the first hour of the two-hour ss, various exercises and stretching methods were introduced, and then during the remaining hour, our cardiorespiratory endurance was developed by having us run for a long time.

    It was an effective and useful division in the sybus in my opinion.

    It looked like I would get a lot out of this course.

    The lunch I ate right after the workout was really satisfying.

    After the meal, Ji-hye and I set off to have our lecture on Killing Practice.

    Like one would imagine a dark subject to be, the ssroom was located outside of the academy, so we had to ride a carriage there.

    There I found an unexpected person.

    Hello, Minho.

    Hello~

    Jihoo and Jihye, hi.

    I never would have expected him to take this ss.

    I signed up for this course because I felt the need to drop my earthly values after finding myself hesitant to gouge out the eyes of Kyle during my duel.

    And the reason for Jihye was five parts because she just followed me and enrolled, and five parts to stimte her attributes.

    I was really curious about something.

    I wondered why Minho had applied for killing practice, but I was a bit hesitant about asking such questions.

    But he seemed to have read the curiosity in my face.

    ...Im not looking forward to this course honestly.

    Is that so?

    I thought a lot of things while watching your duel. Im going to have to ept that this isnt Earth.

    A bitter smile marred his face.

    We chatted about this and that until the professor arrived- about sses, clubs, and the likes.

    He said he wanted to join the student council rather than a club.

    However, he said that he was currently thinking about it because he could only apply from the second year onwards.

    The scale of this ss was bigger than sex education.

    Also, most of the students in the ss appeared to be my high school ssmates.

    Eventually, when it was time for ss, the front door slid open and four people entered the room.

    The first person was a calm looking man in a suit.

    His stocky physique, which could not be hidden even by the ck suit, disyed that he was a knight.

    He looked eerie wearing those pair of ck gloves.

    The second was ady who gave off an atmosphere that was the exact opposite of the knight.

    With her chubby figure, she looked around the ssroom with a kind smile on her face.

    The third was an academy security guard.

    Dressed in uniform, he pulled along a cart and entered the ssroom.

    A small iron bar was ced on top of the cart.

    Inside, a fourth person was sitting in a chair, restrained from moving his body.

    Ugh!!

    He was a naked young man with his eyes covered with a white cloth and his mouth tied.

    None of the students knew his identity, but we could guess his role.

    The atmosphere in the ssroom became more rigid and subdued.

    Its nice to meet you. My name is Iron Jepped, the professor in charge of the Murder Practice course.

    There was no trace of emotion in the professors cold eyes.

    He was like a psychopath with no empathy.

    This ss is literally a practice for killing, in order to get rid of fools who are hesitant to attack the enemy on the battlefield. You will have the opportunity to carry out the execution of a select group of heinous criminals. The grade in this ss is simple. It is pass or fail, and if you kill a total of 4 people during the semester, you will pass.

    Inside the room, only Professor Irons words, the grunts of the criminal, and the nervous fidgeting of the students could be heard.

    I will not force you to kill. Participation in this ss will always be voluntary. You may drop out of this ss at any time, and if you need psychological counseling, you can ask the counsellor here.

    Thedy standing next to him quietly bowed her head in greeting.

    Her two eyes were filled with feelings of pity.

    Today is the first ss, so Ill give you a demonstration myself. Those who are not mentally prepared can leave immediately.

    The professor silently looked around the ssroom with that deration.

    Me, Ji-hye, and Min-ho remained calm, and no one left even if they were nervous.

    Good.

    Ugh! Ugh!!

    At his nce, the guard opened the bars and lifted a chair and ced it at the centre of the podium.

    At the same time, the resistance of the criminal intensified, but to no avail.

    The guard took out a folded piece of paper from his pocket, unfolded it, and read the text aloud.

    Death row inmate number 00254, Jeffman! This man abused his position as the son of the vige head and raped a 15 and 27 year old woman in Reef Vige for 3 months! The murder of a 31 year old married woman was also out of malicious intent! The death penalty had been ordained for him! Bendolph Hymans, lord of Riera.

    Thank you.

    The professor motioned the counselor and the guard to move back and then drew a dagger from his bosom.

    Reflecting in the light that lit up the ssroom, the dagger glowed a brilliant silver.

    Ill give you onest chance. Are there any students who want to leave right now?

    He waited a moment while running his finger across the de of the dagger, but no one moved except the rapist.

    These students arent bad.

    With a high evaluation, his sharp de quickly dug deep into the criminals left chest.

    It was exactly where the heart was.

    With a desperate scream, the body fell limply in the chair.

    It was an instant kill.

    In the corner, the counsellor lowered her head and shook her head.

    Blood gushed out like spring water from where the knife had been stabbed.

    I suddenly remembered the chocte fountains I had seen in passing on YouTube when I was on Earth.

    Minho widened his eyes and fixed his gaze on the corpse with the attitude that he would watch the criminals death until the very end.

    I could see a few students around me who covered their faces with their hands and bowed their heads.

    Jihye grabbed onto my arm tightly.

    It seemed she recalled the time she had killed her ssmate on Earth.

    I wasnt particrly ufortable.

    Maybe it was because the seats and the podium were quite far apart, it felt like I was just watching a gory movie.

    It didnt feel real just yet.

    But watching and doing it myself would be on another level.

    This is the first step. Killing a criminal who is tied up and blindfolded. If youplete up to step 4, you will pass this ss.

    Professor Iron said while washing his bloodstained clothes with magic and wiping the dagger with a handkerchief.

    There was no significant change in his expression.

    Looking at that seasoned and calm attitude, I thought that I would like to be like the professor.

 Chapter 29.1

    Chapter 29.1

    The first session of killing practice was finally over.

    Today was the second time I watched a person die.

    During my first experience on Earth, my thoughts were veryplicated because there were so many factors to pay attention to, such as the mental state of Jihye and the existence of nearby CCTVs or witnesses.

    Today, however, I was able to calmly contemte the death of the man myself, leaning back on my chair with its soft cushioning and watching his life slowly fading away.

    It was quite a satisfying moment.

    .

    There were no feelings of agitation within me.

    Nor did I feel nauseous either.

    The thick smell of blood made my head a little dizzy, but I would get used to it sooner orter.

    There was no severe rejection reaction from my visual, auditory, and olfactory organs.

    I also felt no sympathy, of course.

    The lecture was exactly what I expected it to be.

    To be ustomed to killing through a total of 4 executions carried out with ones own hands.

    Through this, I would be able to remove the remnants of my earthly values guing me.

    The execution targets would all be heinous criminals, and a counsellor would always be on standby in case anyone went through shock or awakened to a mental illness.

    Various measures for the stability of the students were put in ce.

    The professors demonstration was called the first stage.

    It was the execution of criminals who were in a state where their whole body- eyes and mouth- were tied.

    I still didnt know what the next steps were, but maybe they would loosen the cloth over the eyes or mouth I guess?

    Todays ss is over! What are you guys going to do now?

    Park Min-ho stretched and asked us in a raised tone on purpose.

    Ji-Hye and I had set our schedule for the day in advance.

    Were going to go and check out the clubs. The club fair starts today.

    Its another worlds club fair! Theres magic here, so wouldnt it be much more fun than high school clubs?!

    Jihyes voice was full of anticipation.

    As high school students, we were active in the life sciences club to help us get to medical school at Korea University.

    It was an activity only done for the entrance exam, so there was no rxation or fun in it.

    That was why I was curious about this other worlds clubs.

    Whatever they were, the world had magic, so I thought it would be interesting to check them out.

    However, I did not intend to join a club to just have fun.

    While I needed to check them out first, if possible, I wished to participate in two clubs- one for self-development and one for rxation.

    Minho, what are you doing?

    ...I might pass. Im thinking of checking out clubs too, but Im a bit tired today...

    Ah.

    As Minho brought his stretched arms back to his side, I heard the soft grating of metal against the floor.

    We arrived at the carriage tform.

    The murder practice ssroom was located in a corner of the academy, so we would have to take a carriage to get to either the dormitory or the student centre.

    It was pretty much the same concept as a taxi.

    However, since the children of high-ranking aristocrats brought their own wagons and coaches from their family homes, most of the carriage''s passengers weremoner students and lower nobles.

    Suddenly, a smile bloomed on Park Min-hos face.

    Today, I n to spend time with Ayoung after a long time.

    Yes, man. The club fair can be visited even on weekends, so take care of your girlfriend.

    Ayeong is in the room beside mine, but she seems to be very lonely as ofte

    Jihye had on a worried expression.

    Even though Ah-young became awkward around her due to the side effects of her attributes, it appeared that the two interacted with each other in their own way.

    From afar, a carriage approached the tform.

    Finally, it was my turn to board it with Jihye.

    Arent you working yourself too hard? What if another man might just steal your girl?

    I looked at him as though making a joke.

    I wasnt using a serious tone, but... It was a half-sincere concern I brought up.

    ...But I may just be being too far-fetched here.

    Not at all. If its Jihoos advice, I have to take heed of it.

    His eyelids were slightly closed, as if tired, but the pupils that met mine disyed a deep trust.

    Bye!

    Bye~

    Get some rest.

    The horse huffed at the coachmans magic and whip and took a powerful step forward.

    From the view outside the window, the appearance of the tform and Park Min-ho became smaller and smaller.

    The inside of the wagon was wide enough for me to stretch both of my legs.

    The roads inside the academy were paved, so the ride wasnt too bumpy.

    This world was both superior and inferior to Earth.

    Buildings and vehicles were great examples of this.

    Perhaps because the means of construction here was by magical means, the speed at which buildings were raised was 10 times faster than on Earth.

    The cost was reduced, so the house prices were also rtively cheap.

    On the other hand, carriages and sailboats were thetest means of transportation.

    The horses were buffed with magic and ran onnd, while [Water] And [Wind] Attribute magic moved the boats.

    The skies in this other world had not yet been conquered.

    There was magic that allowed one to float in the air for a while, but it was said that it was almost impossible to fly for a long time like one would be able to via hot air balloon or an aerone.

    This was because the higher the altitude, the greater the rate of mana concentration decreasing.

    I wanted to recreate the earths cars and aerones here, but I didnt have time, and it was basically impossible with only a high school students level of scientific knowledge.

    However, I wondered if I could make bicycles...

    Ill have to think about inventing at least something here.

    ***

    We eventually arrived at the student hall.

    This building housed an auditorium, various shops, a lounge and restaurant, and most of the club rooms.

    It was the size of about 5mercial buildingsbined.

    It was said that most of the clubs that did not require expensive equipment or special environments were located here.

    [Club fair period (Friday, Saturday, Sunday)]

    A huge banner with the above written on it fluttered on the second-floor window of the student union building.

    Beneath it, people who appeared to be seniors were handing out flyers.

    There was a small fountain and square in front of the main gate.

    Leaning against one of the pirs stood a young woman.

    Her long ck hair cascaded down to her waist.

    Her neatly tied ponytail gave off a cool charm about her.

    She had a prominent chest and hips, and a narrow waist.

    Even if one put aside what could be regarded as an S-shaped form, her appearance as that of an unparalleled beauty would attract the attention of all the people around.

    Perhaps because she was in a bad mood, her cold eyes and her straight red lips made her look proud.

    Jihoo.

    Her sighs contained a demonic edge that made the hearts of many men tremble, but we spoke to her regardless of her sighs.

    Sorry, Hyerin. Did you wait a long time?

    Sorry! The road was way too jam-packed...

    No no! I just arrived now too.

    Seeing Ji-hye and me, her smile bloomed, and the men around her couldnt hide their excited expressions once more.

    We walked slowly toward the student hall.

    How was your ss? It was the liberal arts lecture called Chivalry, right?

    Unwavering in her determination to pursue a career as a knight, she chose chivalry as her ss on Friday afternoons.

    Phew.

    Hyerin sighed once again at my question.

    Maybe she didnt like the ss?

    Even her slight frown though was pretty.

    Its the first day... but there is already an assignment...

    Wow. Thats crazy.

    You havent even learned anything yet! Whats the assignment?

    A report describing your thoughts on the spirit of chivalry... due next week. Did I apply for this second-year lecture for no reason...

    The sophomores had their curriculum divided into the path of the knight and wizard with courses tailored for each.

    Hyerin was so motivated that she applied in advance for a course that she could have learned next year.

    Thats why you looked to be in a bad mood...

    Ummm... Yeah. But Ill try my best.

    I cant believe she had already started taking second-grade courses.

    Hyerin is quite the enthusiastic one, isnt she?

 Chapter 29.2

    Chapter 29.2

    We received a club information brochure in front of the main entrance of the student union building.

    Each of the clubs names, locations, and activities were briefly and neatly summarized.

    What kind of club do you guys want to join?

    I asked the two of them to change the topic of conversation.

    Something Id enjoy doing as a hobby! Have you found anything...?

    Jihye answered while quickly flipping through the booklet.

    Even though it was daytime, she appeared quite motivated.

    Hyerin thought about her answer and then opened her mouth.

    I want to go somewhere there are mostly just girls.

    Hmm. Hobbies and women...

    We put our brains to use and thought of what our first destination should be.

    There is an actual gambling club here?

    Hmm... It doesnt sound interesting.

    Swordsmanship club? You will like this, Hyerin!

    Ill check it outter, thanks.

    Hey guys, how about the cooking club?!

    That sounds good. There must be a lot of women there, and its good as a hobby.

    Lets go to the cooking department.

    Our first destination had been decided.

    We walked up to the third floor where the cooking department was located.

    A delicious scent wafted through the hallway, stimting my nostrils.

    We opened the door to the room and found an unexpected person.

    Huh? Its Ayoung.

    Ah-young!

    Uh, hello guys!

    Seong Ah-young greeted us while stirring a pot.

    Earlier, Minho went back to the dormitory to spend time with her after their time spent apart...

    What a shame.

    She was cooking while consulting with a certain yellow-haired female student.

    From the way she spoke, they seemed to be ssmates.

    She was already making friends in this other world.

    She happened to be quitefortable with just about anybody.

    Anyway, we also went to one of the tables opposite hers and started our cooking club taster session.

    The goal was to make a quick dinner.

    Among the various recipes, I decided to try one that looked easy.

    Is this how you do it?

    No-no! Its better to use that knife instead of that knife. Huh? Hye-rin, what are you doing?!

    No, but they told me to scoop up some salt here and put it in...?

    Not with that spoon!

    Hyerin and I had very little cooking experience.

    However, since Ji-hye was alone at home on Earth most of the time, she cooked quite skillfully.

    To the extent that the senior in charge of us admired her abilities.

    Eventually, the finished stew turned out to be edible.

    Obviously, it would have been much more delicious if Jihye had made it alone.

    Apparently, Im more suited to being a cuisine connoisseur rather than a chef.

    Ah-young joined the cooking club, and Ji-hye and Hye-rin decided they would look around some more before thinking about joining any of the clubs.

    With different ideas in mind, we headed to some other clubs.

    ***

    Afterwards, we toured the Magic Club and the Religion Club.

    Magic in a world where magic existed was very different from what one would find on Earth, so it was amazing.

    It was not a ce to train ones ability to deceive ay audience, but a ce to study how to make an audience happy with ones magical disy.

    It was like a gag/parody of a club.

    The religion club had a very solemn atmosphere.

    Was it because this was a world where the existence of God could be proved with attributes?

    Anyway, it wasnt a ce for me.

    We wandered here and there for three or four hours but did not be particrly tired.

    The sun went down and the night enveloped the vast skies.

    Currently, we are making our way up to the roof.

    The ce we were visiting this time was the Sorcery Club, which was under the umbre of the Magic Research Club Alliance.

    Witchcraft was a science that dealt with astrology that predicted fates and curses that twisted destiny, and was ssified as a subset of magic.

    Since astrology began with observing the night sky, it seemed that the club for shamans was located on the roof of the student union building.

    Be sure toe after 7 pm! A feast of stars will wee you!

    The brochure had read as the above.

    It was a phrase that was written to stimte students curiosity.

    A senior in a dark robe led us to the centre of the rooftop.

    There is a magic circle imprinted on the floor that filters out the light from below the roof as much as possible. No matter what I do though, I cant get rid of the magic light of the barrier itself...

    The ecliptic was protected by a transparent boundary like a hemispherical ss.

    It was said that it was built to prevent magic bombardment during the era of the great wars of the past.

    The senior student frowned for a moment, probably in disapproval of the light pollution.

    We followed him to an open area.

    Raising our heads, we saw

    Wow, thats crazy...

    Pretty.

    I shuddered at the beautiful and wonderful sight unfolding before my eyes.

    Big and small stars were densely dotted about in the pitch-ck night sky, and the blue and red moons were located in the centre of it all like a brilliant banquet of the celestials.

    Various lights harmonised in the sky, arousing my emotions and causing waves in my heart.

    .

    It was like a vast life that pulsated, and it truly felt like I was in a new world.

    I was certain that I would not be able to enjoy such a spectacle anywhere on earth.

    The senior student seemed to be satisfied with our response.

    Once a semester, we go on a field trip outside the ecliptic as a club association. At that time, it would be much more dazzling than now, wouldnt you think?

    He shared this and that information by the side, but none of it reached my ears.

    If I had a camera in my hand right now, I might have been hitting the shutter button repeatedly while pointing it toward the night sky.

    Or did one expect me toe up here, view this incredible sight, and not be thinking about taking pictures?

    Its a shooting star...!

    I turned my head in the direction Jihye pointed toward.

    In the distance, a sky-blue meteor cut through the jet-ck sky, leaving a long trail in its wake.

    Jihye suddenly closed her eyes, put her hands together, and began to pray.

    Are you making a wish?

    Jihoo, you should make a wish quickly too! We have to finish it before the shooting star disappears!

    Its just a wish...

    I didnt believe in such superstitions, but since there was no need to burn candles, I didnt bother to go against what she said.

    Please make me a harem king in this other world.

    I muttered a short but sweet request in my mind and then opened my eyes.

    Fortunately, the meteor was still there.

    Rather, it seemed to have grown a little bigger than before.

    Soon after, Ji-hye also confirmed the existence of the shooting star in the sky and let out a sigh of relief.

    What did you wish for?

    Thats a secret!

    Whether it was because of her jolly mood or because of the atmosphere, Jihyes smiling face looked prettier than usual.

    That was how we went about quietly looking at the night sky, the two moons, a cluster of stars, and a meteor.

    Huh?!

    The seniors shrill cry broke the peaceful silence.

    Meteor!? That celestial body wasnt nned?!

    He left us bewildered and hurried off somewhere.

    What is it...? Why did he just do that?

    Huh? Cant a shooting star appear or something?

    Mmmm...

    ...Could it be an ominous sign in this world?

    Thats a possibility.

    We guessed the cause of his sudden departure, but there was no news from the senior who would tell us the correct answer.

    In that moment, we witnessed something incredible

    The sky-blue meteor broke through the barrier of the ecliptic and collided with a certain mountain.

 Chapter 30.1

    Chapter 30.1

    Jihoo.

    Amer had juste out of the shower and tucked herself into her soft bed.

    Today was a busy day...

    She was at the age of 20- the year she became an adult and awakened her attributes.

    This was the age when the duties and responsibilities of one from the royal family would begin to increase.

    Unlike her older sister and brothers, who wanted to perform to gain merits for the throne, she, who had no such desire, was just tired of her long and busy day.

    This year, the work she would have to do for the royal family was only ever as important as helping with a few field trips, but her work would not diminish as she got older.

    At least until the next emperor is decided, I mean.

    Amer buried her face in the pillow as she reflected on the day.

    The Academy Student Council.

    It was a ce where students managed and executed all kinds of matters- big and small- and where governance of the academy took ce.

    The academy could be considered a microcosm of an aristocratic society.

    Royals would be able to develop the right mindset as a member of the royal family through student council activities.

    The current chairman was her older brother Dave, the second prince, but Amer would assume the role in two years after he graduated.

    That was why, starting today, she had to carry out various tasks as a member of the student council after school.

    This was one of the benefits of being a part of the royal family, as regr students could only participate in the student council from their sophomore year. [T/N: Year 2]

    She had thick, dark circles around her eyes.

    Her body shivered as she recalled the tired look of the senior who had guided her earlier that very day.

    She didnt want to think about anything right now.

    She just wanted to take a rest with all her might.

    A soft nket was wrapped snugly around Amer.

    The feeling of her body melting into the mattress made her feel like she was about to fall asleep at any moment, but she couldnt lose her senses just yet.

    Amer lit the candles on the table.

    It was a sleep inducer specially formted for her, the effect of which was to put one into a deep, dreamless sleep.

    Also, she imbued the ring on her left index finger with her mana.

    It was a magical tool that suppressed the wearers attribute abilities.

    .

    She had been trying out a bunch of different toolstely, but so far they had had little effect.

    These creations made for normal-level Awakeners were of no use to her as she was a continental-level Awakener.

    Finally, Amer hopefully prepared for a dreamless night byying a towel beneath her crotch and keeping a spare underwear next to the candle.

    Haaaaa...

    An excited sigh leaked out of her mouth.

    Just like a dog that drooled at feeding time, her body, which knew that she was going to sleep, started getting hotter.

    Her mind longed for the sun to rise, but her body waited in anticipation for the pleasure toe.

    Then, as her eyelids slowly closed, she plunged into the swamp of lewd dreams that night.

    *~*~*

    It had already been three months since Amer met Park Min-ho at the academy banquet, and she was having the happiest time of her life.

    Love.

    Little did she know that a single emotion could change her life so thoroughly.

    Everything she saw with her likes looked bright, and every sound she heard was especially enchanting.

    This world was so beautiful.

    With Minho, Amer could ovee any hardship.

    Standing beside him, her life was filled with endless happiness.

    There was just one regret she had

    The progress of skinship.

    The two were dating for the first time in their lives.

    So they didnt know much about how normal couples progressed in their rtionships.

    Moreover, Minho was very careful when he was dealing with her.

    Every time she saw how he cared for her, Amer would feel very happy but also a little impatient.

    I want to hold your hand...

    He was by no means devoid of feelings of attraction for her.

    Whenever she approached him first with the intent to make progress in the rtionship, he hurriedly avoided her, but his face would turn the shade of red.

    Also, if one looked at it objectively, her body was the best in the academy, no, the empire.

    Amer nned to hit the ground running soon.

    She was a very shy person too, but she loved him and wanted to give her all to him.

    And she also needed to keep in check women like Seong Ah-yeong who were targeting Min-ho.

    And finally, the right opportunity to make some progress

    It was the 100th Days of Dating Date!

    Next Saturday was their 100th day of dating, so the two nned to spend the whole day together in the city for the first time in a while.

    She made up her mind to pounce on him on that date.

    But there was just one problem

    She knew nothing about how to actually date, let alone know of a ce to pounce on him.

    Since Minho was training hard every day and Amer was busy with her student council activities, the two of them hardly knew of any ces they could go out together.

    So, she decided to enlist the help of the couple Jihoo & Jihye.

    Oh, date ideas?

    This is your first experience?!

    Yes.

    Seeing their sinister smiles, Amer wanted to dig herself into a mouse hole right there and then.

    Ille up with the perfect n.

    Leave it to us!

    She had heard that Jihoo and Jihye had been dating for 5 years, so surely they would know about dating and woulde up with something better than anything she thought up.

    She was relieved.

    ***

    On a Saturday, a week before the 100th day date, in a city centre in the ecliptic

    Mel! Im here.

    Hi?

    At Jung Ji-hoos call, a brown-haired woman wearing arge robe draped over her figure approached him.

    Her true identity was that of Amer.

    Today was the day that she would personally experience the Jihoo & Jihye dating course.

    She nned to receive various tips and ways to create the atmosphere from them.

    The 3rd Princess Amers name and appearance were already well known to the residents of the capital.

    So she changed the colour of her hair with a magic tool, which she procured herself, and nned to be called Mel for a day.

    And it was the same for Jung Jihoo too.

    You... Youre Jihoo, right...?

    A man grinned in front of Mel while whispering quietly.

    Call me Golden Sun for today. You dont recognize me at all, do you?

    Golden sun...? Thats an unusual name.

    She looked up and down at the supposed Jung Jihoo.

    He had dyed yellow hair and a dark skin tone. [T/N: Imagine a JP gyaru-oh.]

    The atmosphere about him was different from normal as well.

    Somehow, he looked like a delinquent.

    Even though the residents of the capital would not recognise Jeong Ji-hoo, he was famous among the academy students.

    So he had also disguised himself because there were not a few students who would go to the city centre on weekends to y.

    By the way, where is Jihye?

    Mel looked around.

    There was no one waiting with Golden Sun.

    Shes noting. She wondered whether it would be better to practice dating with just a man and a woman.

    Ummm...

    She would spend time alone with Jung Jihoo.

    When she put it like that, she felt a little weird.

    An unknown, mysterious emotion and anxiety welled up within her heart.

    You Dont you ever tell anyone else about thister...? Especially not to Minho! Never!

    It feels a bit strange when you say it like that...?

    Just promise!

    Okay, okay. Of course.

    Surely no one is watching...? No, were both in disguise, so itll be fine.

    Then Mel, shall we go now? Ill escort you. Yes, Sun! Please take good care of me!

    ***

 Chapter 30.2 *

    Chapter 30.2 *

    That was amazing.

    Amer, no, Mel felt a deep admiration inside.

    Jihoo and Jihyes dating course was perfect.

    She didnt see anything that she needed to fix.

    She ate snacks when her mouth was itching to move, and when her legs felt ufortable, they sat on a park bench and chat.

    Just when she was feeling thirsty, they went into a caf, and when she was starting to get hungry, she ate dinner at a restaurant.

    Adding onto that was Jihoos great escortimg ability.

    He listened to her and responded at a pace that was neither too fast nor too slow, and skillfully led the conversation so that it didnt stop flowing.

    Now she could understand why Ji-hye only lived for Ji-hoo and why he was so popr with female students.

    Jihoo was a very cool guy.

    Of course, not as much as my Minho!

    Here it is Heres a bar we found after a lot of hard work.

    Jung Jihoo, No, Golden Sun said as he opened the door of the establishment.

    It was a pub located in the basement of a corner building.

    Amer, walking down the narrow, dark hallway in the eerie red light, felt as if she had volunteered to step into the jaws of a snake.

    It was no longer just dangerous, but her womanly intuition was ringing rm bells.

    OK, lets just end things here. Me and Minho will be able to spend a really fun day with only the tips and tricks that have been handed down so far.

    When she parted her lips to tell Jihoo that that would be enough, and to thank him for educating her so thoroughly

    You want to go one step further with Minho, right? This is the perfect ce.

    A sentence from him had her shut her mouth instantly.

    If she kept going along with what he nned, she could realise her desires.

    She could finally be one with Minho.

    She could prove her sincerity by giving her all to him.

    Amer loved Minho and trusted Jihoo.

    These two feelings became the foundations supporting Amers steps into the establishment

    Without noticing truly what kind of ce this was.

    Amer screamed for her unconscious self to wake up quickly, but of course it didnt reach her ears.

    This ce is called a room bar, where you drink alone in a room. The door will never open unless you call the waiter, and the soundproofing is perfect. You know what I mean?

    Yes.

    No matter how much Minho seems like a person without lust, he is still a man. Do you think a man can stand it when he is in a confined space with just a woman and feeling pleasant from the alcohol?

    They went into the farthest corner of the room and sat down.

    Eventually, Golden Sun called the staff and ordered two sses of alcohol with names she had never heard of before.

    Remember this. He must drink the drink I just picked.

    Before long, tworge sses were delivered.

    When the waiter left, he locked the door behind him.

    Her body trembled at the sound of a click.

    White bubbles frothed in the pink drink.

    Have a drink.

    He suggested Mel drink as he sucked on some of his drink through a straw.

    She carefully sipped the concoction and let it down her throat.

    ! Delicious!!

    Isnt it?

    Satisfying the taste of buds of Amer, who was from the royal family, was never easy.

    She had never expected to find such a tasty drink in a corner store like this.

    The ecliptic was truly wide and unexplored.

    He stared at her calmly with a quiet smile on his face as he watched her continue to suck on the straw, preupied with her drink.

    Mel soon downed more than half of her drink.

    Only then did Golden Sun smile and open his mouth to say something.

    I forgot to tell you this had a special trait. It contains an attribute and magic suppressor agent.

    Huh?

    She blinked her eyes a few times and then calmly contemted what he said in her mind.

    And it was true.

    Let alone her attributes, she couldnt even muster up a single MP of mana.

    Amer was now a helpless drunk.

    ...Jihoo... Hey...?

    Jung Ji-hoo stood up, checked the lock of the door, and then undid his disguise.

    His hair and skin colour returned to normal.

    Jihoo.

    He then pivoted over and shifted his gaze onto her.

    Amers body started to tremble as their eyes met.

    There was no goodness or sense of reason in his eyes.

    All that remained was the gaze of a beast that hadseeded in driving its prey into a corner.

    It was also as if he was licking her body with his eyes.

    Ji-Jihoo... Whats wrong...?

    Jung Ji-hoo walked slowly towards her.

    Amers underwear became damp with cold sweat.

    She wanted to move, but she strangely couldnt get ahold of her body.

    Still havent figured out the situation?

    Jihoo, are you drunk by any chance?

    He sat on her left and crossed his right arm over her shoulder.

    She grabbed his arm, but to no avail.

    His right hand went down right past her shoulder and corbone.

    Wow... these are fucking big.

    Dont... Please...

    His big hands caressed her even bigger breasts.

    Even though the soft, milky breasts were being deformed to the shape of Jihoos grip, when he loosened his grip, they would quickly return to their original perky shape.

    The sense of volume is crazy. Park Min-ho you bastard, you havent touched this yet?

    Unfamiliar and rough hands fondled Amers body as they wished.

    His left hand groped her thighs without permission, and his right hand pinched her dainty, pale pink nipples.

    No. Disgusting. Please stop... Im Minhos... Minho has to take all of my firsts...

    Amers spirit was being cut every second by his fondling.

    Why did I believe in Jung Jihoo? Minho, Im sorry. Jennifer was right. Every time he moves, my heart breaks by a little bit.

    Obviously thats how it should have been.

    She should have only felt the pain of being sexually h-rassed.

    Huh...

    What is this feeling?

    Hmm. How do you feel? Hm? Good?

    No, ah...!

    Every time her body gave into his touch, pleasure whirled within m her chest and lower belly, and then ran down her spine.

    The strength in her body gradually gave way, and her mind became hazier little by little.

    The disguise magic had long since dispelled.

    No,e to your senses... I must resist this at once...

    Youre very wet.

    This was the impression Jeong Ji-hoo gained of how she felt from his h-rassment as he put his hand inside her pants.

    His fingers conquered folds and crevices that had never been touched by others.

    The sound of sshing juices and a musty smell spread throughout the room.

    His lips then covered hers.

    Eup!

    At first, Amer shook her head and resisted violently, but she was eventually subdued after his repeated caresses and pleasure overtook her mind.

    Jung Jihoos tongue, which moved into her mouth along with his saliva, brushed the roof of her mouth and gums, and intertwined with her tongue which was at a loss for what to do.

    Before she knew it, she was skillfully being led by him, matching her movements with his without even realising it.

    My first kiss...

    A single tear rolled down her cheeks.

    Puha... Amer, youre the best.

    ...leave me alone. Dont r-pe me.

    Arent you feeling it too?

    .

    Nasal sounds leaked out as her sensitive nipples were pinched.

    Isnt this all your fault? You have such an erotic body, so how could I not r-pe you?

    Please... Please only go this far... I wont tell anyone. I wont bring you any trouble. Ill do whatever you want, so please...

    Sorry, but thats impossible.

    He pulled down his boxers, revealing his raging boner.

    He proudly disyed his thick and long rod as if to calm her down.

    She knew the anatomy of the male organ and how it looked, but...

    Is that real? Is that really going to go inside me...?

    Jeong Ji-hoo tore her panties away.

    Amer was devastated.

    Huh... Hmm, Minho... Ha, Im sorry... Minho...

    He smeared a little of her juices on his ns and then pushed his cock inside her.

    As her pussy erged with the force of his entry, Amers cherished virginity was forcibly taken away by Jeong Ji-hu.

    Aaaaagh...

 Chapter 31.1 *

    Chapter 31.1 *

    T/N: If youre confused about anything, ask away. I was at first too.

    Aahhhhh.

    Within an enclosed room with a pink drink on the table

    Park Min-hos girlfriend, Amer, helplessly gave in to the approach of Jung Jihoo as her attributes and magical powers were suppressed.

    Strength?

    A wealthy background?

    Her noble status?

    Everything was useless In this enclosed space where only the two of them existed.

    He was the unequivocal predator and she was just the prey that was to be eaten in real time.

    The soft sofa on which she was attacked, which had been her attempted escape route and was blocked suddenly, turned into a wide bed.

    The white fluorescent lights were also reced with pink ambient lighting to create a romantic atmosphere.

    It was not the type of atmosphere present, with one participant being unwilling, but no one cared about the details.

    The bed creaked whenever Ji-Hoo thrust his waist.

    His left hand held her wrists together like they were in cuffs, and his right hand crushed and fondled her voluptuous breasts.

    Amer had lost the will to resist because of the sense of loss of freedom of movement and betrayal with her virginity having been taken away.

    Why is this... *Sobbing*...

    With only her lifeless pupils and quiet moaning in response to his thrusts, she eagerly awaited the moment when this despairing circumstance would end.

    It hurts. No.

    With the sound of sshing juices, his rod thrust in and out restlessly while rubbing against her inner vaginal folds.

    His monstrous tool was thick, long, and hot.

    Amer felt like she was being stabbed by a ming-hot spear.

    Her lower abdomen shuddered as the pain of having her hymen broken through still lingered.

    But even that was nothingpared to the wounds of the heart.

    She was betrayed by her own friend, and her precious virginity was tainted.

    Of course, when Minho found out about this situation, he would understand her loss of maidenhood.

    He would probably evenfort her and bemoan what she had to go through.

    But even so, Amers fondled-with chest and torn hymen would nevere back.

    Wow... This is really good...

    His admiration andughter were painful to her ears.

    Each time he stabbed into her, the sword-like shes increased by one in her heart.

    This would be a scar that would never go away and would haunt her forever.

    Her tears didnt stop flowing down her cheeks.

    Quick, just, get this over with...

    Minho, Im sorry. Im sorry I secretly dated Jung Ji-hoo all day. Im sorry I carelessly went to a bar alone with another guy. Im sorry for letting loose and not guarding myself properly. My virginity that was for you to take away... Im sorry I couldnt give you my virginity... And

    Haugh, haang...

    Even in this situation Even while being r-ped by him Even though its so painful and disgusting, Im sorry for being a lewd woman who feels pleasurable from being r-ped.

    Kuh. Are you finally feeling it?

    No, yaang!

    Doesnt it feel good? Saying no with that lewd face doesnt sound so persuasive?

    What face am I making?

    She had doubts, but she stopped caring as Jeong Ji-hoo suddenly sped up.

    Hak, ha, haeung

    I cant stop this.

    She couldnt help but have moans leaking out of her mouth as his cock slid inside her and smacked against her lower belly.

    Its because I am a woman. Its because my body was designed to ept men. Besides, the tool of Jung Jihoos has to be special. Therefore, its natural to feel this way after being r-ped. Isnt that so...? It must be. If not...

    Amer would want tomit suicide out of a sense of shame.

    Ugh, Im about to cum...!

    As far as his cock could burrow into her, it forced its way in.

    His ns pressed against her cervix and tried to force its way into the wrong hole.

    Despite epting his rod to her absolute limit, the ends of his shaft remained outside her cavity.

    Her vagina waspletely full.

    In that state, as he stretched her flesh apart, his cock swelled little by little, and her vulgar body felt an indescribable fullness.

    Huh , haaaaang...

    Jeong-Hoo gripped her right breast so hard that it hurt, and at the same time, his semen poured into her uterus.

    This went on for a while.

    His penis vomited out a thick, white liquid into Amer as if he were peeing, and he appeared really refreshed and satisfied while doing so.

    At the same time, Amer also reached an unintended climax.

    Unknowingly, her long legs wrapped around his waist.

    Her stomach quivered, and her moaning became uncontrolled.

    His pair of ck eyes looked down on her as if they were filled with the look of a sessful conquest and ecstasy.

    Her eyes, which had lost their brilliance, looked up helplessly at the person who had vited her while bearing the traces of dried tears.

    Eup, side, jjook...

    Jung Ji-hoo leaned down and enveloped her lips in his.

    The sight of his frame squeezing her two breasts with his hands sped together was like the perfect image of a rtionship between lovers.

    Feeling his tongue exploring every nook and cranny of her mouth, Amer concentrated on swallowing his saliva.

    Her orgasm hadnt settled down yet...

    With his tongue so gently causing the inside of her mouth to feel like it was melting, she gently closed her eyes.

    The kisssted longer than she expected.

    The gentle kiss right after the violent sex was as if one were licking andforting her broken heart.

    You- Just break up with Minho and go out with me. Well be really good together.

    ...Go away, you r-pist. Lets just get this over with quickly.

    Amer was internally shocked that her own response did note immediately.

    Seeing her scornful gaze, he just smiled.

    Of course, her love for Minho wouldnt just go out like a me all of a sudden.

 Chapter 31.2 *

    Chapter 31.2 *

    After the pause, Jung Jihoo turned Amers body over and then he plunged right in and started shaking his waist.

    It was like that of the mating between beasts.

    With her powers gone, she had no choice but to be swayed around as he guided her, with her face buried deep in the pillow.

    And as the position had changed, so did the stimted areas in which she felt the pleasure.

    As his ns scratched new flesh and his tip poked new ces, Amer couldnt keep ahold of her senses.

    This other way... Until when... Wow.

    Hauuuuu

    After finishing with his second ejaction, Jung Ji-hoo pulled out his genitals and pushed her down.

    With just a single one of his fingers, her entire body sprawled across the bed.

    Her shivering body was covered in semen and sweat.

    At that moment, Amer sensed a change in her own body.

    Her attributes and mana, which had been suppressed by the inhibitors, were gradually returning.

    After Jung Jihoo left her alone, he got down from the bed and headed for a certain table.

    He hadnt noticed her recovery yet.

    Of course, Amer could not defeat him by force.

    But if she did a surprise attack, it was possible.

    Also, even if she was weaker than him, when her powers returned, she would not just be so helplessly r-ped.

    Or she could even find a gap and escape outside instead of confronting him.

    Amer looked around her while acting as naturally as possible.

    There was one bed, one table, and one pink ambient lighting on the ceiling in the spacious room.

    And there was the brown, swinging door that was firmly shut.

    It was a bedroom that was not as empty as earlier.

    This was apletely different area from the room bar, but she didnt feel anything out of ce as she hadnt realised that this wasnt reality just yet.

    Jung Ji-hoo picked up the water bottle on the table.

    He appeared as though he was trying to rehydrate.

    Amers body slowly filled with mana, and her attributes began to spread throughout her body.

    Then, Jihoo ced the bottle near his lips and started gulping down the water.

    The [Beauty] Attribute gradually ate away at Amers rationality.

    *Gulp-gulp*

    His uv moved up and down as the water passed down his throat.

    *Gulp.*

    Amer swallowed her saliva.

    Her eyes became locked onto the naked body of Jung Jihoo.

    She stared at his neck and then went down to his broad shoulders and corbone, and then further down to his pectoral muscles and his six-pack.

    Finally, his erect cock filled her sight.

    Haaah

    Her attribute density became ever thicker.

    Her two pupils did not leave his penis.

    As her body became more agitated agitated, she began to tremble more and more.

    Her mouth let out a hot sigh, and her pussy started oozing out love juices and Jihoos semen.

    Amer got off of the bed.

    Since she did not have the strength to stand up, she crept closer to him while crawling on all fours.

    Jeong Ji-hoo stared at her like that, but Amer, whose eyes were fixated on his cock, didnt notice.

    Cock. Long, thick, hard, hot cock. The cock that pierced my hymen and made me feel so good. A cock full of potent seeds to impregnate me, and is excited to see me.

    ... Ha! You perverted girl. I didnt even need those inhibitors.

    Jeong Ji-hoos absurd reflection did not reach her ears.

    That was not what mattered to her right now.

    His glorious cock, which had never once lost its erection, was now covered with semen and love juices.

    Its all because of me. If I had kept back all of Jihoos semen in my womb and if it hadnt been for me spilling out so much love juices, his cock would surely have been clean. Im sure he must feel very ufortable... Im sorry Jihoo. Since it was my fault, I will take responsibility. It has to be cleaned thoroughly. However, since there is no toilet paper, cloth, or wet tissues in this room, I cant help it. I have to clean it with my mouth.

    *Haljjak-*

    As Amers tongue licked his balls, his shaft twitched.

    She now had her head tucked into his groin, with her hands sped together, respectfully kneeling in front of his member.

    With her sanity devoured by the [Beauty] Attribute, she was unable to make rational decisions.

    She had forgotten that she was Park Min-hos girlfriend and focused only on the man in front of her.

    Of course, this state would be resolved soon after her attribute calmed down.

    Jung Ji-hoo recorded Amers vulgar appearance with recording magic.

    *Littlebih- littlebih*

    Her mouth climbed up his rod while slurping up the pale liquid coating it.

    For the first time in her life, feeling the taste of a mans semen and her own juices at the same time, she came to a realisation

    All the thoughts she had about cleaning and taking responsibility were just excuses.

    Delicious.

    She realized that she just wanted to eat his semen.

    The [Beauty] Attribute had even temporarily changed her sense of taste.

    Hey, heh, heh-

    She thoroughly tasted every nook and cranny of his cock.

    And before she knew it, she became addicted to its subtle taste.

    Come on-

    In the end, she sucked on his urethra to draw out the remaining semen.

    Finally, having finished with her job, she felt a sense of gratitude towards his cock.

    Behe-

    Amer, who had finished cleaning, waited for his next actions with her mouth wide open and her sitting in a polite seiza and with a twinkle in her smiling eyes.

    Her pupils, visible through the cracks of her eyelids, appeared very hazy.

    Haha.

    Jung Ji-hoo grabbed her pink hair.

    Raising her head appropriately, he ced his ns on her tongue andmanded her

    Suck it up. Its not over just yet.

    After that, it took another seven hours for Amer toe to her senses.

    But her nightmare was not over just yet.

 Chapter 32.1 *

    Chapter 32.1 *

    [Haaang Hehe, Im feeling, hehe, joaa]

    [So, heh, are you feeling good?]

    [Yes, Joaa...]

    [Shake your waist a little faster.]

    I want to die.

    Amer couldnt believe her eyes.

    She gazed upon a certain video stored in the mana stone belonging to Jeong Jihoo.

    It contained what had happened from the previous night all the way until that morning.

    She had followed him into a bar, drank the drink he had had offered her...

    And then she was attacked by him and r-ped.

    She fell for his ns and lost her virginity.

    He used her body like it was his ything.

    He relieved his filthy lust using her.

    The scene where Jeong Ji-hu turned herself over and raped her from behind was thest thing Amer could even remember.

    I swear, I cannot, for the life of me, recall having such a memory like this in my head.

    [Quickly, Im cumming, cumming...!!]

    [Ah, the titghtmess is insane, Im cumming inside...!]

    [Hehe]

    Riding on top of him and shaking her waist like mad, she hastened his ejaction.

    [Haum... *Tung, chuk, chumb boo*]

    Then, she got off of him, and put his cock in her mouth and sucked on it.

    While the two were taking a break from the sex, he rubbed her breasts contemtively.

    [Hehe, youre not even sorry, are you?]

    [Uh, huh, sorry about what...?]

    [Park Min-ho. What would he think if he saw the state of you now?]

    [Oh, no... Minho, if he was to find out No way...!]

    [Hmm, I nned to tell him though. Cant I?]

    [No! No. Ill do anything- anything for you, ah]

    [...This is too easy. Its a little boring. Well, its fine for now. Why dont we have you apologize to Minho while looking at this recording magic here?]

    [Im sorry, Minho. Im really sorry...]

    [Put your hands up in a V shape like this... Then try to put on a smile. What exactly are you sorry about?]

    [For having sex with Jihoo. Having sex! An affair! It felt so good, so Im sorry... ]

    [Is this how youre going to end it... Really, youre like a dog.]

    Stunned by hismands, she apologised to her boyfriend and continued what she was doing with a vulgar expression on her face.

    Who would have thought that the woman in the video was a noble princess of the empire?

    It appeared as though the title of a slutty whore who could be found on the streets suited her much better.

    Or a subus- a demon who coveted mens semen and life force.

    Her heart was telling her that there was no way the person in the video was her, and she vehemently rejected the idea of it, but reason and logic had her understanding the truth of the matter.

    That woman was Amer Di Kairos.

    Yeah... Yesterday was really good. It was the best night I have had since I came to this world. I mean it.

    Jihoo whispered in her ear as he gently brushed her pink hair back.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Amer weakly hung her head low and stared at her own immacte thighs.

    A trickle of his semen was leaking from between her legs.

    Youre really good at sex. You were obviously a virgin, so I wonder if its because of your nature? Honestly, I liked it better than when I have sex with Jihye.

    The surrounding environment suddenly changed to that of the room in the bar.

    The bed and ambient lighting disappeared as if it had been an illusion, but as expected, no one found it strange.

    The two sat naked on the sofa side by side and appeared very rxed for a man and a woman who had just been entangled in a rough sexual affair.

    Yesterday, I tried to propose to you that you break up with Minho and go out with me. At that time, you were half sane and so I thought you would agree without any hesitation. But that wouldnt be fun.

    Amer couldnt deny his words.

    Devoured by the [Beauty] Attribute, she had be a monster of sexual desire.

    She was addicted to the smell of his cock, the taste of his semen, and the repeated orgasms felt as a result of his rod.

    At that time, Jeong Ji-hoo appeared like a Lord and savior for she who had gone mad from the affect of her attribute.

    She didnt know that the side effects of her attribute could be so severe.

    Even the few other Awakened of the [Beauty] attribute had never recorded a phenomenon such as this...

    Is it because I am from the bloodline of Empress Kairos?

    Anyway, so... What do you think about the video?

    Delete it... No, please delete it...

    The video he took must not be spread to others no matter what.

    Without things going on behind the scenes to remedy the situation, the video would diminish her authority, social standing, and deal a devastating blow to the rtionships she had cultivated thus far.

    If it spread, Amers life would be ruined.

    Please, please.

    She didnt have to beg him so earnestly as she was still the 3rd princess of the Empire.

    As soon as she left the bar, she could just have the imperial guards arrest him, and all her problems would be instantly solved.

    Jeong Ji-hoo would be executed or tortured to death for all kinds of crimes, including assaulting a member of the imperial family and r-pe, and the video would disappear without ever being revealed to the world.

    Perhaps, though, the reason Amer gave in to him so helplessly was because this was what was scripted for the dream she was mired within.

    She fell down on the floor and got her knees between Jeong Jihoos legs.

    Her hands respectfullyy on the floor in front of her knees, and she bent over until her forehead was touching the floor.

    This was an unbelievably servile and vulgar pose called naked dogeza back on Earth.

    Ah, this is quite...

    His cock began to swell again.

    Then, shall we do things like this? If you listen properly to me until Saturday, the day of your 100th day anniversary date, Ill delete the video. What do you think?

    I understand.

    Jeong Jihoos cock bounced up and down at the sight of her submission.

    Amer raised her head and straightened her back.

    Then, why dont you take care of me now?

    Yes.

    She held his ns to her mouth.

    The cock she sucked for the first time while in a sober state was not as disgusting as she imagined it to be.

    ***

 Chapter 32.2 *

    Chapter 32.2 *

    T/N: In case you didnt realise, this one and thesest couple chapters have been Amers dream.

    Jung Ji-hoo called for Amer nearly every day.

    Honestly, this is more for you than it is for me to feel good. Youre going to do it with Minho on Saturday, right? Hes definitely a virgin, no? So, after learning a lot from me, you will be able to take the lead and have the best night together.

    With such sophistry to get her into bed, he vited her at various times and ces.

    During lunchtime at the academy, in the mens bathroom.

    Right after ss, at the academys training grounds.

    On an evening when there were very few students, in the middle of hallway of the academy.

    And at night, in his dormitory.

    Amer was almost stuck to Jung Ji-hoo.

    The two had most of their sses together, and they even ate together.

    And during the times when everyone had fallen asleep, she would always find herself entangled with him until dawn, only then managing to get some much-needed sleep.

    The dark circles around her eyes gradually deepened, and the frequency of her conking out during ss increased.

    But apart from Jihoo, no one seemed to noticed this subtle change of hers.

    And that was not the only thing that had changed about Amer.

    She looked a little raunchier.

    Her eyes became enchanting depths and gained a seductive edge, as if they nned to drown a man within them, and her voice rose a few octaves, as if to resemble that of a moan.

    But that was the natural course of events for what she had experienced.

    She received education from Jung Ji-hoo for at least 8 hours each and every day.

    Amer learned a lot from him

    Sex appeal; the erogenous zones of men and women; fe, irrumatio, and paizuri; a movement that would assist the mans lower back; good spots to caress in the middle of sex.

    She was a very diligent andpetent student.

    Thanks to her [Beauty] Attribute, if he taught her one thing, she woulde to understand and develop two or three skills.

    In this way, Amer gradually transformed into the ideal woman for Jeong Jihoo.

    And on Saturday midnight, in Jeong Jihoos room

    Jeong Jihoo destroyed the mana stone right in front of her eyes as he had promised, freeing her of her torture, and saw her off.

    Normally, they would have slept together until 3:00 in the morning.

    Amer was relieved that he had kept his promise, but something felt missing inside of her.

    Saturday 9:00 am, at the Zodiac Square

    Amer~ Here I am!

    Minho! Its been a while...

    Looking at Minhos bright smile, Amer felt that tears were about to roll out.

    Her steps became quicker.

    The dark period of her life was finally over.

    In the future, the only thing left for her was to be happy and content with Minho.

    A heavy guilt surged in a corner of her chest.

    But that was fine.

    The past would disappear into the annals of history as a secret between her and Jihoo.

    Uh... Uh...

    When he looked at her, his face turned unexpectedly red.

    As he turned his eyes away from her figure, he couldnt seem to find a ce to look.

    Is there a problem?

    She quickly checked her outfit.

    She was wearing breathable dress that was appropriate for the asion.

    The bright colour of the dress matched her hair colour and made her appear as though a beautiful flower on a stem.

    However, the dress did have a degree of exposure.

    The shoulder straps were thin, and her corbones and armpits were clearly visible.

    Also, if a taller person stood in front of her, her deep cleavage would be visible.

    In Jung Ji-hoos room, she had always walked around in her underwear, so she hadnt cared much for modesty.

    Cute.

    She loved her boyfriend who waspletely absorbed in her charms and became restless as a result.

    Lets go now!

    Yes.

    Amer was confident.

    ***

    They were cruising through the date.

    The course carefully created by Jeong Ji-hoo and Ji-hye was sufficient for even beginner couples to enjoy the day without issue.

    Though at times they conversation meandered into an awkward lull, they soon found a new topic of conversation.

    The smiles did not leave Minho and Amers faces.

    Also, they had just taken a giant leap forward.

    They finally held each others hands!

    While taking a walk in the park, Amer casually reached for and held his hand.

    He was taken aback, but soon calmed down and epted the palm against his own.

    Im so happy!

    She was d that he didnt reject her skinship.

    So far, all her ns had been going smoothly.

    I think I can go all the way like this.

    Amers confidence to carry out her ns was boosted.

    As they inteced their fingers, Minhos groin twitched.

    It was a very subtle reaction, but she did not miss it after having been trained to look at the reactions of a man to know how to best please him.

    Because his pants havent protruded, its probably not an erection. Is he just feeling slightly excited? Cute.

    In terms of her understanding of sexuality, Jung Ji-hoo has been her first and only man, so she judged everything rted to the male body and sexual matters with Jihoo as the standard.

    Finally, the duo arrived at thest destination for their fate- the private room bar.

    This was the ce where Amers life had be the nightmare that it had been.

    Funnily enough, here she would be making a fresh start with Minho.

    The two got a room and ordered a drink.

    She chose a more typical wine instead of the special wine that Jihoo had ordered that day.

    The two exchanged conversation to end the day while indulging in snacks and drinks.

    A friendly atmosphere was created and enhanced by the warm alcohol.

    She was extremely satisfied.

    She couldnt help but think about going back home after drinking and having fun like that.

    No. We must cross the line today.

    If things went on as they were, Jung Ji-hoo would remain the first and only man she had ever had sex with.

    Amer wanted to offer up the rights to her pussy to Minhos cock.

    And I went to bed earlyst night, so I am a little pent up

    While Amer pretended to be drunk, she moved to a seat beside him.

    She clung to him, grabbing his arm and resting her head on his shoulder.

    She didnt forget to loosen her dress slightly.

    Her breasts were gently pressing against his arms.

    Minhos body stiffened at the feeling.

    If it had been Jung Ji-hoo she was clung to, they would have already been kissing each other and taking off each others clothes.

    Lets not keepparing him to to Minho. Minho is not a selfish and violent man like Jihoo is. Maybe I should lead things from here on out.

    Amer boldly sat on his thigh.

    It was extremely embarrassing, but the alcohol gave her liquid courage.

    She then turned and faced him.

    This was the posture that Jeong Ji-hoo would call face-to-face sitting.

    It was the first time she had seen his face up close.

    He was blushing and his eyes were trembling.

    Minho is also nervous like me. Youre not the only one. You can do it.

    Pumping herself up, she slowly moved her lips closer to his.

    Amer gently shut her eyes, and Minho closed his tightly too.

    Eventually, when the distance narrowed enough to the point where they could feel each others breath

    Auugh...!

    Suddenly, Minhos body shuddered and the trajectory of their lips diverged.

    I didnt expect him to react like this?

    Whats the matter?

    She felt a gloomy sense of self-doubt and a deep guilt in his eyes.

    He hung his head low.

    Sorry.

    .

    Amer couldnt help but notice a familiar smell that she had been smellingtely.

    A much milder smell than the one she had smelled the day before tickled her nose.

    She came to a realisation

    While Minho apologized.

    So suddenly?

    She thought, while handing the tissue paper box on the table to Minho, while still a little taken aback.

    Um, its okay. Hmm, I dont know... Isnt it just that you felt good? Theres nothing wrong with that, so wipe it up quickly.

    He turned his back on her, facing the corner, and then began to roughly wipe the inside of his underwear.

    She felt sorry for how downcast he appeared.

    Amer nced over his shoulder curiously, eager to help him.

    But when she did so, she was leftpletely shocked.

 Chapter 33.1

    Chapter 33.1

    Saturday morning, in the conference room on the top floor of the Pce of the Sun

    Today was Amers second visit here.

    The first had been in November ofst year.

    It was an emergency meeting held right after the sudden summoned beings cataclysm was confirmed.

    Although Amer was a minor and a non-awakened at the time, she attended the meeting as a member of the royal family who would soon be an adult.

    In that meeting, she was given the all-important responsibility of being in charge of the summoned beings.

    This was because of her politically neutral stancepared to the rest of the royal descendants.

    Amer did the best she could with the first major responsibility she was assigned.

    She worked hard to create a friendly rtionship between the Empire and the summoned, while also helping them adapt viamon sense education.

    Although there had been a few unfortunate situations such as the Park Min-ho seduction failure and the Academy banquet duel in the middle, she was satisfied that it had not been a total failure.

    Besides the fact that five summoned beings were still missing, there were no other issues.

    As watched her new friends adapting to the academy life without problems, Amer realised little by little that she had only a very minor role left to y regarding the summoned.

    When the door to the conference room opened, she saw many familiar faces.

    Among them were her sister Soniel and her brother Dave.

    It seemed that they had arrived before her.

    All Amer had heard in advance was the sudden piece of news that a certain monster had broken through the protective barrier of the ecliptic.

    Judging by the fact that an emergency meeting had been called, it appeared that the problem was a lot more serious than she expected.

    It was not only the imperial family that was in attendance at the meeting.

    Countless people were seated, with stern expressions on their faces- from important individuals she knew the names and faces of, to people she had never seen before.

    Soon, her father entered with her brother, the first Prince Porcus and the chief maid of honour- Senri- and everyone except the imperial family stood up.

    The meeting began when the emperor and everyone else sat down.

    Thank you for responding to my call even though it waste at night. Were running out of time, so Ill skip the formalities and start right away. First, a report on the summary of the incident.

    At the emperors instruction, a man shot up.

    Yes! I am Alphonse Chendra, Director of the Airborne Surveince Department of the Imperial Defence! Yesterday at 20:19, I confirmed that an unknown object was heading towards the ecliptic in the sky, and I ordered the reinforcement of the barrier while continuing to track its path. But at 20:31, the barrier was broken through in one go and the intrusion gained entry! Itnded on Genimer Hill at 20:32 and is currently being searched for in conjunction with the Court Wizards, but they are having difficulties, Your Majesty.

    The Imperial Defence Commander finished his report.

    The second Prince, Dave, asked him in a puzzled tone

    Wait, anding? Not a crash?

    Thats right, Your Highness. There were no craters left at the site, let alone any physical traces. However, a strong reverberation of mana was observed.

    Itnded, not crashed.

    There were no physical traces, but a magical trace.

    This suggested that the unknown object was a magical item, monster, or wizard.

    Furthermore, if you take a look at this This is a zoomed-in photo taken in the process of tracking it down.

    A thin magic window floating in the middle of the meeting room disyed an image with grey pixels against a pitch-ck background.

    The ck-and-white photograph was gradually zoomed in, focusing on the grey pixels, and the mark on the image gradually formed a long, straight shape.

    Spear...? No, thats... Is that a human?!

    Its face was not visible enough to be identified, but it was most certainly a human-shaped thing.

    At the surprised voice of the chancellor, themander nodded his head.

    Currently, we are investigating and on the fence between two hypotheses: its an intelligent monster in human form or an unidentified archmage.

    Everyone audibly gulped at his answer.

    An intelligent monster

    It was the proof of irrationality born from an overwhelming manifestation of physical prowess and intellect.

    Present in the demon army 300 years ago, it was a monster that had disappeared into the legends and history books in the modern day.

    An Archmage

    A being who had reached the level of a superhuman through magic.

    They were a tactical nuclear warhead equivalent to that of an army by themselves.

    Their enormous potential and the infinite possibilities surrounding them could not beprehended by just about anyone.

    Soon, most of the eyes in the room turned toward the only Archmage in the meeting room- the head of the Court Magicians.

    The grey-haired old man eventually opened his mouth heavily while stroking his white beard

    Its hard to believe this without doubt. Itsmon knowledge that the higher the altitude, the lower the concentration of mana. What kind of crazy-? Kuhm, excuse me, Your Majesty. I cant imagine what being could do that.

    Would you be able to break through the barrier and safely enter the ecliptic like that?

    Your Majesty, I apologize for having to tell you this, but if I were to fall like that myself, I would not be able to guarantee my life.

    It was a feat in which even the head of the court mages was not sure of his own survival.

    Natures mana is sparse in the sky, so I would have to solve all the limitations of such a feat with only my bodys mana, and I would also need to pick up a tremendous speed and concentration to sustain the magic while enduring the resultant frictional heat. Either of these is impossible for me.

    Court wizards were mostly those who focused on quiet and peaceful research and development rather than fierce battles.

    In addition, since the archmage was already over 100 years old, he would not find it easy to break through the barrier in the sky.

    The first Prince Porcus leaned back and frowned.

    No, but theres no guarantee that this thing is a monster or a person is there? A photo? How can you determine what it is based on this unclear image?

    There is one more clue, Your Highness. Please look at this picture as well.

    Themanders adjutant operated the window, and soon a new picture unfolded before their eyes.

    This was another image with the same frame as the previous photo, but it was not in greyscale.

    The background of the jet-ck night sky was now a dark blue shade, and the red spot in the centre of the image represented the unknown intruder.

    This is a picture with a mana filter applied. ording to this, its mana density is over 10,000MpV... In other words, it is of the Keter ss.

    !

    !!!

    Heh... Heheh...

    One couldnt have known just how many times the audience would be agitated by every subsequent bit of news since the meeting started a few minutes ago.

 Chapter 33.2

    Chapter 33.2

    Keter?

    Amer didnt know what that grade meant.

    However, looking at the reflexive incredulous reactions of the wizards and the enchanted expression on the court mages face, it appeared to be quite fearsome.

    Thats right. If it was a meteorite, it would have melted into mana and disappeared long ago. If it was magic, it would have exploded the moment it hit the barrier, shattering it. A roar and sh would have been a bonus confirmation of this too.

    Soniel, sitting beside Amer, crossed her arms and nodded in agreement.

    An atmosphere of a consensus having been reached was formed by the wizards in the meeting room.

    Even with the shocking news, her older sister remained calm throughout the meeting.

    Amer felt that she wanted to emte the calm demeanour of her older sister.

    Then, 1st Prince Porcus changed the subject of the meeting.

    No, but why the hell did the barrier get broken through? Commander? Wasnt the barrier installed to block things like that? Isnt it because you guys didnt manage it properly?

    ...Im sorry.

    How the hell are you going to take responsibility for this?

    He fired shots fiercely as if he had hooked onto a fish on a fishing rod, while themander lowered his head.

    The nobles around the first prince cheered on and nodded.

    This is not good.

    Second Prince Dave thought.

    The 1st Prince, 1st Princess, and himself were trying to achieve sess and excellence in their respective fields for the session to the throne.

    1st Prince Porcus dealt with matters surrounding the aristocracy, 1st Princess Jennifer was involved in military affairs, and his domain was policy and administration.

    The Imperial Defense Commander was a person on the 1st Princesss faction.

    This situation would work against his sister Jennifer.

    She was unable to attend this meeting because she was leading the 3rd Legion to subdue some cultists hidden in the provinces.

    Some might have thought that apetitors fall would be a good thing, but that was not necessarily the case.

    Currently, in the race for the throne, the situation was one in which his elder brother was ahead, while his older sister and himself were chasing to catch up.

    Therefore, it was desirable for him to join forces with his older sister to get rid of their older brother first.

    In the first ce, his older brother Porcuscked the qualities of an emperor.

    He was a cunning schemer and a horny man.

    His head hurt whenever he pictured the decline of their great empire under his rule and with many of their subjects living in grief.

    That was why the 2nd prince intervened in the criticism that was being dished out by the 1st prince.

    Hyung, lets move on to a more constructive discussion about this issue.

    Constructive? If its not important to make it clear whos responsible for this situation, then what could it be, huh?

    Its more urgent for us to think of countermeasures first. Its not toote to me the person concerned even after the problem has been resolved.

    ...Yes, yes. But, as I said in advance, I have no intention of putting an end to finding those who have endangered tens of millions of Imperial subjects through negligence and just leaving them with a simple reprimand.

    It appeared that he could not get his brother to drop the issue.

    Dave sighed internally and leaned back against the chair.

    The war of nerves against his brother had always been tiring.

    Besides, in this case, his brother wasnt particrly wrong.

    With this incident, the blow to his older sisters faction was inevitable.

    In order to minimize this... he had to have this problem solved well through his sisters faction or with his own means.

    He nced at his fathers seat in the middle of the room.

    The emperor barely spoke a word, as if he had no intention of intervening too much in the meeting.

    That meant that the resolution for this situation would also be a part of thepetition for the session to the throne.

    Meanwhile, Amer became fed up with her two older brothers war of nerves.

    The eyes of the nobles around her were also too fierce.

    She felt the pain in her bones from thest emergency meeting she had attended, but it appeared as though her family would never be able to reconcile.

    Lets just stay quiet and neutral like Soniel.

    She promised herself once again.

    Chief Magician, you must be the highest authority on such matters in the magic world. Is there anyone who you presume to be the intruder of the ecliptic?

    The old man paused for a moment before answering Daves question.

    The Magic Tower Master and The Ruler of Magic, Dous Schmidt... And the Epistle of the Pentateuch of the Empire, Lucidia. If it was them, it may be possible.

    The Magic Tower was a gathering of workaholics who devoted their lives to magic, and their leader and guardian was the Magic Tower Master.

    And the Transcendent directly subordinate to the emperor, Lucidia, monitored and held in check the Magic Tower which stood erected in the western part of the Empire.

    When the two superhumans were mentioned, the emperor shook his head in denial.

    Based on Lucidias report two hours ago, both of them are currently very far from the ecliptic.

    Then are you really saying that it is a monster or a reclusive superhuman...?

    If this unknown archmage had revealed his realm, he would have been weed by our empire. Since he invaded in such a violent and abrupt way, he must have been a monster or a person with nefarious intentions!

    The meeting continued with everyone guessing at the identity of the culprit.

    Digging further into the unknown intruders identity was nigh impossible as there were just no more clues about the unknowns existence.

    In the end, the meeting reached the following three conclusions and promises forter.

    [First: focus all efforts on searching for the intruder.]

    [Second: if its a monster, hunt it down immediately, and if its a great wizard, try talking to them, but if theyre hostile, shoot them down.]

    [Third: order the 1st Princess Jennifer di Cairos and the 3rd Legion to return early.]

    Thest was the result of a consensus having been reached between Porcus, who wanted to reduce her military might even a little, and Dave, who concluded that he would need force to solve this problem.

    ***

 Chapter 33.3

    Chapter 33.3

    Saturday morning, in the academy boardroom

    Im tired...

    Soniel muttered as she reclinedzily on the sofa and took a sip of coffee.

    The meeting, which hadsted all night, ended only after sunrise.

    In fact, Soniel knew exactly who the intruder was.

    She just didnt know that the day she would break into the ecliptic would be yesterday.

    If she had known, she would have been preparing herself for the all-nighter beforehand.

    Soniel wanted to go back to bed right away, but her duties at the academy were beckoning her.

    Since the new school year had just started and she had taken over as the director, Soniel found herself in a paperwork hell.

    Until she finally conquered all the paperwork of the job,te-night shifts and weekend shifts were the norm.

    As the brown liquid seeped into her mouth, the bitter aroma and taste jolted awake her weary brain.

    Currently, though, Soniels heart felt more bitter than her mouth.

    Right after the meeting, her sister hade to her with a request.

    Unnie, do you have any magic tools that mitigate the side effects of my attributes?

    Amer had asked for help, conveying that the side effects had suddenly gotten worse.

    She blushed and panicked when asked why her side effects had gotten worse or what the symptoms were.

    Embarrassed, she just stood there and couldnt open her mouth.

    It was a natural reaction.

    Such an obscene side effect would be too embarrassing for her to ry.

    Soniel couldnt help but feel guilty in a corner of her heart as she looked at her sister like that.

    This was because Amers side effects had been aggravated by her.

    It was she who had deliberately stimted her attributes by creating a peephole.

    Soniel replied to Amer that preparing the tool would take some time as special materials were needed.

    A tool that could alleviate the side effects of continental ss attributes

    If such a thing exists, I would like to have it too.

    The [Star Cluster] And [Beauty] Attributes were both continental level, so ordinary tools would not work for them.

    Soniel had also suffered from her own attributes side effects for a while.

    No, she was still going through it.

    As soon as she awakened, she got psychosis.

    It was apulsive disorder.

    You have a mate determined by fate, so you must maintain your chastity. You shouldnt be interested in men. Contact with men should be minimized. Men must stay away.

    For the past four years, Soniel had been half forcibly locked away and isted.

    She did not show her face at banquets or at church unless she waspelled to attend.

    Her pce became a forbidden mans zone.

    Just like that, the curious girl grew up to be a chaste youngdy.

    And on the first day of the year, at the attribute inspection centre she had visited to watch the awakening of Amer, her precious little sister

    There, Soniel, who faced the [Heaven] Attribute, acquired a new side effect.

    Jeong Jihoo is your destiny. Give him your virginity. Devote yourself to him. Obey him. Love him.

    Wherever she was, the voice of destiny whispered to her.

    It was some other kind of mental illness.

    She had also seen the future timelines.

    When she made the wrong choices, she saw what would happen to her and those around her.

    What was the most desirable scenario?

    What were the worst possibilities?

    What was her own role?

    Soniel entangled her body with his as her fate had ordained.

    He was the first ever man she truly mingled with that day, but she felt ecstatic as if she had achieved her goal in life.

    She felt like she would be addicted if she let herself go.

    She did her best for him, and he cared for her.

    Now, Soniels side effects were not truly side effects.

    A side effect was a term used to describe an unintended or uneptable reaction.

    But her side effects had already conquered her body, and now they creeping into her mind.

    Besides Soniel, who was gradually falling into the swamp that was Jihoo, there was still Amer who was suffering.

    Soniel knew

    There was no way to eliminate the side effects.

    The only solution was to embrace it.

    It was a resignation to fate.

    She intended to create a tool for Amer that would help her be one with the side effects.

    Soniel felt guilty because she knew that Amer had a crush on Park Minho.

    But Soniel had no regrets.

    In any case, that one-sided love would nevere true.

    Being the woman of Jung Ji-hoo was the best future for everyone.

    It was the smart choice.

    Come on in.

    The door opened and a female professor whom Soniel had summoned entered.

    Her teaching subject was Sex Education.

    They enjoyed some refreshments and chatted for a while before Soniel brought up the main topic for having called her.

    Sex Education is a group ss where two people must work together, right?

    Yes, thats right.

    Put Jung Ji-hoo and Amer in one group, and Jeon Ji-hye and Min Hye-rin in another group.

    100% random group formation.

    Soniel had used her own powers to manipte the groups.

    Yes, I understand.

    A mere professor had no veto in the matter.

    Directors, and members of the royal family, were absolute authorities in the academy.

    The professor walked out of the office, leaving Soniel alone.

    She looked down at the academy from the huge windows.

    Her two pupils stared at the dazzling buildings, but her head recalled apletely different scene.

    Unnie, thank you!

    It was her sisters smile as she thanked herself for providing her with a magic tool.

    Tomorrow, Soniel would be meeting up with Jeong Ji-hoo.

    With the special material she obtained from him, she would make a tool for Amer.

 Chapter 34.1

    Chapter 34.1

    Today was Sunday.

    It had been a while since I met Soniel.

    My dates with her usually took ce in the Pce of the Heavens.

    Since our rtionship was still a secret, we often spent time in her castle where alone time was possible.

    The pce was veryrge, and there were various facilities there.

    I followed Soniels guide and visited a new spot each time and I came, receiving special service.

    Top-notch restaurants and bars, rooftop gardens, libraries, a space observatory, swimming pools, hot springs and more...

    Wasnt that the life of the rich?

    It was convenient because I wouldnt have to prepare anything and would just enjoy it upon arrival.

    I ate a light lunch with Soniel and then followed her to her new spot.

    I wondered what todays theme would be, so I was a little excited.

    Ireina, my maid who apanied me, should have been resting in the drawing room of the pce by now.

    Eventually, we arrived at a cool room with two beds and two beauties waiting for us.

    ?!

    I was inwardly flustered.

    Dark lights, a bed, a shower in the room, and a beautiful woman in afortable gown

    Wasnt this one of those rooms for sexual entertainment?

    Id never been involved in prostitution, so I wouldnt know, but it was a room that exuded such an atmosphere of an establishment like that.

    Would there really be such a ce like that in the imperial pces?

    Come to think of it, it may just have been the case to entertain the most important guests.

    Then, what was the reason that she brought me here?

    Was she asking me to do it in front of her?

    I had sensed it the other day when she had advised me to increase the number of women around me, but Soniel was too lenient.

    How could a person not be possessive of their fated man?

    I tried to stay calm and turned my head to look at her.

    Soniel covered her small mouth with one of her dainty hands and smiled happily.

    This is a massage parlour. Did you know I often use this ce when Im tired?

    So it was a massage room.

    Looking around once more, equipment for massaging such as various oils and props was ced on a tray in the corner.

    She chuckled a little.

    I felt a little unsavoury looking at Soniel with a mischievous expression on her face as if her prank had seeded.

    I was not mistaken to an extent.

    If I had had a little more time, I probably would have figured it out myself.

    But I may have been a little disappointed.

    After quickly washing ourselves up with magic, we eachy on our respective beds and gazed at the ceiling.

    All our clothes were removed and only the important parts were covered with a towel.

    Theyy a cosy and cool towel over the top of my private parts which felt good.

    When the beauty asked me where I would like to receive a massage, I replied my whole body.

    In fact, massages were one of my romances.

    I thought I would have had it done at least once when I finally became an adult and afterpleting the college entrance exams.

    The only massage I had ever experienced was a scalp massage from my noona at a hair salon.

    She must have been unprofessional though, because every time I had received it, my temples would feel exceptionally sore.

    Nevertheless, thanks to the psychological effect, I would always feel refreshed.

    It was a pity that Ireina didnt know how to give a massage.

    How good would a top-notch massage from a professional feel?

    My feelings of disappointment disappeared like melting snow, and ripe expectations filled the void left behind.

    The beauty, who was unknown to me, fell on her knees by the bed beside me.

    She then respectfully held onto my feet with both of her hands and put strength into them gently.

    And then, she began to caress my lower body leisurely.

    Looking to the side, Soniel was receiving a simr treatment.

    Her bright eyes stared back at me.

    Are you feeling good?

    Yeah. Very.

    What a relief.

    Soniel smiled softly.

    Her bright face was like a shooting star or a sunflower in full bloom.

    Among the three beauties in the room, she was by far the first in terms of looks.

    But a date with Soniel was not a time for me to be 100% rxed

    She often provided me with useful information during our meetings.

    The professor who proposed the study to husband doesnt seem to have any particr problem. Hes working at a very famous research institute in the academic world, and hes never had to be investigated or audited for his previous scandals.

    I see.

    Recently, he applied to study the so-called Effects of Superior Attributes on the Body, and this seems to be it.

    Okay. Thank you.

    Soniel collected and informed me of the information I sought from her, and she did this without asking for anything in return.

    So, the transcendental being going by the title Celestial Dragon is on my side without a doubt, and she recently broke through the ecliptic?

    Thats right. I dont know the details of who she is or what kind of personality she has, but Im sure she will seek out husband soon.

    This was the future determined at the time I had acquired the [Heaven] Attribute.

    It had been destined that she woulde looking for me, so all I could do was wait, so she said.

    The masseuse went up my thighs and ever closer to my lower back little by little.

    Then, she gently spread the oil over my back and sat on top of me.

    Every time she squeezed the muscles of my back, I became more and more immersed in the sensation of my muscles quivering and slowly loosening up.

    It felt like my body would melt at any moment.

    How on earth could such powere from such slender arms?

    Was she using strengthening magic?

    Or was this just an advanced technology I hadnt learned yet?

    Soniel seemed satisfied with her lower body massage.

    She came over to the bedside chair beside me and sat down.

    She then put her chin on her sped hands and looked at me.

    Her golden hair cascaded down and tickled my arm.

    She was truly a beautiful woman and became even more so the more I looked at her.

    If I were to just look at her for the rest of my life, I doubt I would ever get tired of doing so.

    She had a face that was barely beat by even Hyerin, at least in said department.

    Such a woman had given her entire being over to me.

    That was just too suspicious.

    But its not like I would feel sorry for her.

    Soniel had said it was because I was her destiny.

    She blindly followed the future set out for her, the path ordained by the heavens, without any resistance orints.

    I couldnt understand that.

    Of course, since I was from Earth, it might have been that my understanding and awareness of the reality of gods and fate in this other world was too little.

    But... Something about that bothered me.

 Chapter 35.1

    Chapter 35.1

    On a rugged mountain range, with fierce winds blowing in every direction

    In the pitch-ck silence, from whence the sun had disappeared and the light from the two moons were hidden behind the clouds, an out-of-this-world ray of light seemed to awaken all things from their deep slumber.

    *Pagjijik Kururureung*

    It was a merciless storm of lightning bolts surging violently around the once-peacefulndscape, burning everything in it awake, and apanied by roaring thunder, announcing that Jennifer de Kairos had finally reached this location.

    Every time her purple hair bounced and her hands waved in the air, streaks of lightning materialised in an instant.

    But, in contrast to the sparks all over her body like a lightning armour, her expression was anything but bright.

    What is the result?

    To the question of the first princess of the empire and the currentmander of the 3rd Legion, the man standing next to her responded.

    Thats... There isnt anyone there.

    But, as expected of our majestic princess! Your valour when annihting vicious lunatics with but a single blow, wielding such greatmand will be remembered throughout history

    Ah, what the hell, just shut up.

    The man who had been speaking shut his mouth at her piercing gaze and shyly scratched the back of his head.

    Is he really one of the Empires strongest transcendentalists?

    Jennifermented inwardly.

    Karion, the frenzied mirror of the Five Greats of the Empire, was ced under hermand by her father to help her to subdue the cultists.

    Compared to his crazy nickname and his splendid achievements, the man she had the misfortune to have been in the presence of for the past year was just too easy-going for her liking.

    This man is just too frivolous. Why is he so yful even at the age of 40? Even if he has this much skill, or even half of it, it would have been much better if he just had a serious personality.

    This man was also ruled out in her books.

    Nevertheless, his strength was a very reliable tool on the battlefield, so Jennifer kept close to Karion while suppressing her feelings of disgust.

    Ignoring the urge to electrify his mouth at every turn, she gazed down at the winding mountains from atop the mountain peak.

    I missed this one too.

    It had been a stroke of luck to have been able to execute a raid on the main base of the cult and to eliminate several heads and executives, but the operation had ultimately failed due to their haste and for having gone in without sufficient preparation.

    The Yellow sh Princess had suddenly received an edict the day before yesterday.

    To sum it up, it was an order to finish what you are doing as quickly as possible and return home.

    Cultists were evil.

    Members of their church believed in evil spirits and heretics engaged in all sorts of bizarre entric rituals and spilt much bloodshed for a very long time.

    Since they pretty much only ever operated in the shadows, their identities were still kept concealed.

    At present, the empire had not gained much headway on the matter of which gods the cultists worshipped and their legitimacy, nor the size of the cult and who its leader was.

    When either group came across each other, the cultists were always busy running away.

    Like Leia, the dark mirror, the cultists often rode amongst the shadows and disappeared in mere instants.

    Jennifer could recall a breakthrough from a month ago.

    At that time, she and the 3rd Legion raided a cave based on some hard-earned intelligence.

    The cult had been in the middle of a strange ritual with a young man and an object resembling a teapot in the centre.

    The unconscious man appeared as young as Amer, and it was unknown whether he was alive or if he was a corpse.

    The raid had been quite sessful.

    The upper echelons had escaped with the body of the young man, but she had managed to secure the mysterious teapot.

    Their specialties are witchcraft and curses, so there is a high probability that this is also a witchcraft tool. Ill have to leave it to Soniel to analyse it when I get back. No, why dont I take Soniel on my next expedition?

    Jennifer reminisced about her sister, the empires greatest seer, with a nostalgic smile on her face.

    It had been a year since she left the ecliptic.

    Itd been too long since she had seen her beloved sisters.

    She felt incredibly guilty for not being able to attend Amers awakening.

    Is everyone doing well? If its Soniel, Im sure she will be fine... but Amer might be in trouble. I dont know if shell be beguiled by some bad guy. Im sure Soniel will have taken good care of her though in my absence.

    The rest of her family, in particr her male siblings, were not her concern.

    Dave could take care of himself.

    He was one of the few decent guys she had ever acknowledged.

    And

    Jennifer so wished that her older brother, Porcus, would die soon.

    ***

    Its always Soniel Unnie who is the best to me!

    Amer enjoyed a refreshing morning for the first time in a while.

    The white pill that her sister had given her yesterday was medication made to relieve the side effects of her rampant attributes.

    Normal-level Awakened found it very hard to find artefacts that could suppress the side effects of their attributes.

    She, who had awakened a continental-level, found handling the side effects even harder, so she seemed to need a powerful suppressant in the form of the medicine.

    ording to her sister, the drug outsmarted her [Beauty] Attribute.

    Every time she ingested it, it made her body believe that she was having or finished having sex with Jeong Jihoo or something along those lines.

    She didnt know the exact mechanism of actiom.

    The medicine wouldnt make the attribute side effects go away forever.

    If she kept taking the pills, her body would adapt and they would be less effective, so her sister said.

    If that happened, she would have no choice but to drink the undiluted solution.

    She received a piece of advice, that suddenly came to mind, when her sister had handed over the pills.

    She said

    She drank the undiluted solution herself a few times, and said the effect is much better. But she said that it is not an easily obtainable ingredient... Do I have to ration the usage of the medicine?

    Amer decided she would only ever eat one pill right before bed.

    I feel on top of this world after taking the medicine. My sister is truly divine.

    There were still many pills left.

    She wouldnt have any problems for a while still.

    She could now use the time she had earned with the drugs to find some other solutions.

    Anyway, she ate lunch in a restaurant that catered to the nobles with some of the otherdies of the upper ss she knew, and then headed to her afternoon ss.

    Sex Education.

    It was one of the lectures in which she attended with Jeong Jihoo at the same time.

    She took a seat beside Jihye, who had arrived first.

    Now, with the medicine in effect, she was not afraid of anything.

    Starting today, this ss would bepleted in pairs.

    With that being the case, the odds of her having to see his face were in her about.

    But Amers hopes were miserably thwarted.

    [ Random Lottery Result ]

    1. Celine & Vincent

    2. Hyerin & Jihye

    ...

    8. Jihoo & Amer

    Am I looking at the right form right now?

    Even if she rubbed her eyes, nothing changed.

    To have been picked out to be in the same pair as Jihoo.

    Just from the standpoint of probabilities

    Oh, this is a dream! Thats right, its just a chickenshit plot brought about by my damned attribute which keeps trying to tie me up with Jihoo. Is this a lucid dream? The realism in this one is actually crazy.

    Oh, Amer. Were in the same group. Please take good care of me throughout the semester... Whats wrong?

    Ouch! It hurts.

    The flesh of her thighs which she had just pinched tingled.

    What is this isnt it a dream...? So, is this actually real...?

    Hummm I wanted to be in the same group as Jihoo...

    Was that a jab at me?

    In response to Ji-hyes reflexive displeasure, Hye- rin, who was picked as her partner, took a stray and grimaced.

    Amer saw a ray of hope in their exchange.

    ... Then should we switch partners? I dont have to be with Jihoo... Jihoo, Jihye, and Hyerin are all my precious friends after all!

    A match of Rock, Paper, Scissors was carried out when Jihoo responded that he had nothing to do with Amers proposal.

    At the end of that fierce confrontation, Ji-hye won.

    Oh yea!

    With the happy smile of Jihyes, Amer approached the professor so that she could get permission for the recement pairings.

    However, the response she received betrayed all her expectations.

    What she was told was that it was impossible due to equality issues with regard to the other students.

    Sure, she acknowledged that wasnt wrong, but...

    Huh? How dare you ignore a member of the imperial familys request?! Its just... I cant say that, can I? Otherwise, Ill get scolded by my sister...

    Amer soon gave up and reluctantly moved over to the seat beside her partner, Jihoo.

 Chapter 35.2

    Chapter 35.2

    Whats wrong? Didnt you say that you would ask the professor to switch?

    I did Please take good care of me throughout this semester.

    Her smile threatened to crumble at hisughter.

    Hopefully, there will be no problems Ive been given medicine, and its not like I will be seeing Jihoo for the rest of my life, right? Maybe Ill be better off sticking with him.

    The theme of the first group activity is Speaking with regard for the opposite sex!

    Amer couldnt concentrate on the professors words because every time she looked at Jihoo, she would have to desperately suppress the scenes from her vivid dreams which were brought to the forefront of her mind.

    **

    Magic was alluring.

    Magic, an art that used mana as fuel to realise the casters will into the world, provided wizards with a new function of their body beyond just the limbs.

    The potential difference between a magician and a non-magician was literally the difference between heaven and earth.

    Learning magic was not that different to the theory of evolution in a way.

    Just as the difference in intelligence separated man from beast, creating a vast and insurmountable gap between the two, different human beings, ssified as magical or non-magical, were clearly divided into the ranks of superiority and inferiority in terms of their ability to change the world.

    That was why I loved magi to bits.

    Of the characteristics of the [Heaven] Attribute which I had discovered during my prior study at the Imperial Pce! I knew that I had been endowed with all sorts of magical aptitudes.

    [Fire] Attribute awakened individuals were able to handle Fireball better, while [Water] Attribute awakened handled Waterjet magic better.

    However, I could skillfully manipte both spells as I wished.

    If one were to build a pyramid for people, ranking them on their magical talents, I would be right at the top.

    Now, however, I wanted to build up my skills as quickly as possible.

    However, the curriculum of the first semester of the first year at the academy was only sses focused on boring theories and boring liberal arts knowledge.

    We would onlye to learn new spells next semester.

    So the way I had chosen to go about realising my wishes was through clubs.

    I joined the Magic Research Club, which was a subsidiary of the Magic Research Club Alliance.

    This was a ce where students aimed to learn as many magics as possible.

    During club time, one would embark on the process of discovering, acquiring, and conquering new magic, a cycle continually repeated.

    From there, as a magician, I would soar toward a higher realm.

    Likewise, the Magic Development Club, which was also a subsidiary of the parent alliance, and which focused on research and development of new magics, looked interesting, but such activities could be done at the research institute where I would soon be joining as an intern.

    As Hye-rin was aspiring to be a knight, she applied for a club called Chivalry Training where she could practice her swordsmanship.

    I hadnt asked Minho yet what he was nning to do, but Ayeong seems to have confirmed her joining the cooking department.

    Jihye joined the Sorcery Club under the Magic Research Club Alliance.

    Her [Death] Attribute specialised in casting specific spells, especially of the curses ss, so it was an excellent choice.

    Although she and I belonged to the same alliance, we were a part of different clubs.

    From now on, she would be meeting and interacting with various people in a ce where I was not.

    Reflecting on that fact, I visited Jihyes room with Ireina.

    Wee! Come! Come!.

    Oh, so this is your room. Its cleaner than I thought. You didnt just clean it because I came, did you?

    What I mean, how did you know? Hehe.

    In the academysmoner dormitory, there was no clear divide between the mens and womens areas.

    Also, the rules were quitex, so there was no issue with me entering Jihyes roomte in the evening.

    Since she and I lived in the same building, theyout of her room was exactly the same as mine.

    She had a living room and kitchen, and arge bedroom and a small bedroom.

    She would have taken therge bedroom for herself, just like me, and would have given the smaller one to the maid.

    Maid, huh?

    We eventually sat side by side on the sofa in the living room.

    Jihyes maid took some fruits from the kitchen and began to peel them.

    And I spoke to the person I had never interacted with before.

    Did you say your name was... Anna?

    Thats right.

    How old are you?

    Im twenty years old.

    The well-groomed brown-haired maid answered politely.

    I looked at her carefully.

    She had clear skin without any blemishes, fine features, and long eyshes.

    She was a beautiful woman that would not have been amon sight on Earth.

    Unfortunately, her figure was concealed by the thick maids uniform, so I couldnt make much headway in that department.

    But she gave me the impression that she would carry out all of her tasks very well.

    She appeared to be a woman who was sincere, skilled, and did her best in whatever she worked on

    Anna was a ve to Jihye.

    Over the past few months, Jihye and Anna had built their own bond by sleeping, waking, and living in the same space.

    It was doubtful whether this bond was appropriate given one of the participants being my possessions.

    Jihye, can I ask for you for something?

    Yes! Of course! What is it?

    On Earth, there was only me around Jihye.

    And this was always the case, repeated day after day, with her parents abroad.

    For years we studied at the same schools and academies, ate at the same restaurants, and studied in the same reading rooms.

    But not now.

    Currently, there was also Anna by Jihyes side.

    If wepared the total amount of time we spent together, I would naturally have an overwhelming advantage, but if we only looked at thest few months, Anna would also not lose out so easily.

    I was thinking of borrowing your stuff for a while.

    Ooh, take anything!

    She was a woman who couldnt be without me.

    She was a woman who would do anything I asked of her.

    She was a woman who wouldmit suicide because she would not be able to stand the loneliness if I were to abandon her.

    It was a thoroughly unfair and dependent rtionship.

    It was more than I could have hoped for.

    I was all there was for Jihye.

    Certainly until a few months ago at least.

    But I was not sure anymore because there was now a variable called Anna.

    I was assuming that nothing much had changed.

    No one other than me should have existed in her world.

    That was why I was going to put Jihye to the test.

    I want to do it with Anna. Can I do it?

    I thought, as I looked at Ireina, who furrowed her eyebrows, Anna, who was frozen with a fruit knife in hand, and Ji-hye, who tilted her head because she did not understand what I meant for a moment

    Dont hesitate. I want you to give me the answer you know I want. That way, neither you nor I will have to be rehabilitated...

 Chapter 36.1

    Chapter 36.1

    Wow! Jihoo! Did you get a 100 on the math test again?

    In the 5th grade of elementary school, in a certain ssroom after school had ended

    I heard a lively voice from behind me as I put the test paper with a 100 and arge circle drawn around it in red into my bag.

    Jeon Ji-Hye.

    I had known her since childhood because her house was close to mine.

    She was prettier and livelier than the other girls and was popr not only in our ss but throughout the school.

    Uh... Yes. Thats right.

    Wow! Congrattions! Please help me study for the next exam!

    Ji-Hye was happy about my achievements and smiled brightly.

    The slowly setting sun shone through the window.

    I was speechless at the sight of her smile against the backdrop of the darkened ssroom and the refracted rays of light bouncing off of the ss.

    Mhm. Bye then!

    When I didnt disy any reaction to her praise, Jihye put on her school bag and walked out of the ssroom with a light step.

    As the ponytail of her hair rustled from side to side, I watched her disappearing figure intently.

    .

    A fellow female ssmate

    For a child who had just started developing my secondary sexual characteristics, my interest in the opposite sex welled up suddenly and explosively due to the trivial meeting.

    Even if I had seen Jihyes smile like that of a flower from a distance or from the side before, this was the first time I had seen it up close.

    To her, at the time, I was just one of those extra boys shed known for quite some time.

    It was still a time when women were not that interested in rtionships and boys.

    There were even a few boys closer to Ji-hye than me.

    Had they received her smile longer and more times than I had?

    I thought I could understand why her name always came up whenever boys yed the truth games.

    This was strange.

    An unknown feeling welled up in my chest.

    It was too intense to be curiosity, but too bittersweet to be love.

    It was a ferocious desire.

    At the age of 12, and for the first time in my life, I stood still in the empty ssroom as if I had been nailed to a cross.

    ***

    I want to do it with Anna. Can I do it?

    Late in the evening, Ji-hoo hade to her room and asked of her a sudden request.

    She held her head from reflexively nodding and began examining his unexpected words.

    He wanted to do it with Anna.

    Could he do it?

    What do you want to do?

    She already knew the answer to that obvious question.

    What would a man want to do with a woman?

    It was a way of expressing ones intention without clearly saying so.

    He is definitely asking to have sex.

    He remarked that he wanted to sleep with another woman in front of the woman who liked him and his own sex ve.

    Most people would consider this behaviour extremely rude and trashy.

    However, Jeon Ji-hye, whose thoughts were geared towards pleasing Jeong Ji-hoo, did not think so.

    Because Jihoo, the only perfect being in the world, could never be wrong.

    I am sure this is the first time he has met Anna... Did he suddenly get the hots for her after seeing her...?

    It was natural for a man to feel a certain way when he saw a woman.

    This was the instinct of a male, so it couldnt be helped.

    And he would suffer if he didnt quench his libido in time.

    This wasmon sense.

    Jihye, who had been educated about themon sense about the sexual desires of men by Jihoo several years ago, keenly understood the situation.

    Therefore, it was only natural that Jihoo, a very healthy man, was interested in women besides her, and she could understand where he wasing from.

    Ji-hye sometimes imagined herself in the future dating Ji-hoo.

    Every day would be like a dream- a series of pleasures one after another.

    But in her imagination, there were always other women around him.

    This was not his fault though.

    If Jihoo cheated on her, it must have been because of a mistake she made.

    If Jihoo seduced a girl for a one-night stand at the club, it was her fault for not satisfying his sexual appetite every night.

    So, in order to prepare for a future where she would live with Jihoo, Jihye tried to investigate his sexual orientation and kinks in advance.

    For example, if she could find anything inmon with the type of pornography that Jihoo consumed, she would have been able to give him a more personalised and enjoyable experience in bed.

    However, Jihoo was a man who left no gaps, so her bold attempts had repeatedly failed.

    So, sooner orter, she nned to meet with Ireina, who had be his woman before her, and ask her frankly about his tastes.

    And- that thought led her back to the present moment.

    She stared at him while Jihoo smiled back at her softly.

    After his request was dropped like a bombshell, everyone in the room fell into silence, waiting for her answer.

    Its a pity... Why was I not chosen? Of course, Anna is also a very attractive woman, but... I have a prettier face and I have bigger breasts... Does Jihoo like brown hair? Shall I dye mine? Or is it because he likes a maid uniform? I can cosy anything he wants... Im feeling jealous, but I dont hate Anna. Anyway, as long as Im Jihoos, Anna, who is mine, is also Jihoos.

    Anna was her precious friend the first friend she had made in this other world.

    Although, officially, they had a master-maid rtionship, Ji-hye believed that she had built a deep bond with Anna transcending such a rtionship over the course of the past few months.

    Now then, what is he thinking? Jihoo must be shy to have asked because hes a nice guy, right? Hes obviously blushing, but deep down he must be excited.

    Jihye rolled her eyes and then nced at the kitchen, but soon she became startled.

    She spotted a pair of pathetically folded hands, trembling arms, and more than that, a pair of brown pupils shaking violently.

    Anna was expressing a strong rejection with her whole being.

    She hadnt noticed because she had put all of her attention toward her considerations for Jihoo.

    Oh right. She would obviously react like that

    Because she had a phobia of men.

    It was a backstory she had heard after getting to know Anna a lot more, and how she eventually became a ve in the first ce.

    This process had been aggravated by her trauma of men and was rooted deep in her unconscious.

    What should I do?

    Anna obviously wouldnt want to do it with him.

    But then Jihye wouldnt be obeying Jihoos request...

    In fact, Anna was a ve, so when Jihyemanded her, she would have to be embraced by Ji-hoo.

    But, as Jihye had thought, they had a strong bond, and she didnt want to do that to her.

    Yes. Jihoo doesnt know about Annas trauma, so hell understand if I exin it to him properly.

    But before she could say anything, he opened his mouth first.

    Oh, youre hesitant. I must have made a mistake. Im sorry...

    Um, no no! Im sorry I didnt listen to you... Anna is just a bit afraid of men, so please wait a little bit... Anna is yours too!

    Jihoo is too nice. On the other hand, I couldnt even fulfil a simple request of his... Are you sure youre not disappointed in me, Jihoo?

    She clung to him even more.

    She pulled his arm between her breasts and rested her head on her shoulder.

    His hand fumbled atop her skirt while stroking her thigh reassuringly.

    Thats nice, Jihoo. Phew, I dont think hes too bummed out by it.

 Chapter 36.2 *

    Chapter 36.2 *

    After the little episode, they resumed their conversation from earlier.

    As always, they exchanged their weekly schedules and discussed the direction of their future actions together.

    Sharing everything is normal because Jihoo and I are one in spirit!

    You know the meteor we sawst time? That was actually a strong monster, so the ecliptic is in an uproar right now.

    Jihoo is awesome, and he has shared tons of information with me that I would never know where he got from in the first ce. On the other hand, I myself am not very helpful in this regard...

    I guess we''re notpletely safe even though were in the ecliptic. So Ive been thinking about a measure to put in ce, and I think we need to implement a way to inform each other of whats happening in case of an emergency.

    Yeah, thats right.

    With her affirmation, he called out to his maid, Ireina, who took something out of her bag.

    It was a ne with thin silver chains and geometric patterns decorating it.

    It had a simple and clean design that she really liked.

    Here, wear it. No, Ill put it on for you.

    But, I, I... Are you giving this to me...?

    *Beating  beating*

    As he wrapped his arms around her neck and put the ne on, it made her heart skip a beat.

    If you infuse magic into this, a signal will be sent to me. This is in preparation for an unexpected danger, so dont ever take it off for no reason, okay?

    Hmm... I wont unfasten it... Ill keep it on for the rest of my life...

    Even if it had been trash picked up from the side of the road, she would cherish it forever.

    ...Huh, why are you about to cry?

    But... *Sniff*, thank you so much...

    As expected, Jihoo is the only one to cherish me like this.

    Feeling a gentle hand wiping at her cheeks with a tissue, she resisted the urge to pounce for his lips.

    She resisted because she had to dedicate her first kiss and experience to Jihoo at the moment and ce he desired it to happen.

    Jihoo, I love you!

    Jihyes eyes were overflowing with love as she looked at him with a bitter smile.

    ***

    Sexual intercourse with my master is usually divided into three different phases.

    The first phase is to warm up the senses.

    Before putting his cock in me, this phase requires me to arouse and kindle my masters sexual desires by caressing him in various ways.

    This is the stage where I have to put in the most effort.

    This stage includes ear licking, kissing, blow jobs, deep throats, and all other kinds of forey.

    Of these, my master especially likes ear licking and fe.

    Just like right now.

    Heh... Haum... Hauh... Chu...

    Huh... Good...

    Of course, it is important to move my hands and tongue in perfect sync throughout this stage, but it is also important to catch each and every one of the reactions of my master with your eyes and ears to my every move.

    Fortunately, there seems to have been no problems with my service so far.

    While doing so, my masterys me down on the bed, grabs me by the waist and pulls me towards him.

    I guess we are about to move on to the next step.

    The second phase is the discharge of sexual desire.

    This is the stage where my master vites me.

    Here, it is important to rx my whole body and leave everything to his whims.

    I wish I could respond to my masters thrusting, but my strength is just not enough.

    Just like right now.

    Haa haaang heuuuang

    My limit is to barely hold on so I dont lose my mind and turn into a senseless mess.

    Even then, I would be nothing more than a slime in front of a machine gun if my master decided to go at me with all his might.

    During this stage, I can only passively lend him control over my body, yet it is still the most physically demanding of the three phases.

    This is because, in addition to the pain I feel in my lower abdomen and the pleasure which threatens to turn my brain into mush, sometimes my master will p me on the cheek or butt.

    Fortunately, he is having his way with me rtively calmly today, as if he is satisfied with the visit to Ji-hyes room.

    Whenever Master thrusts his waist, the ne on my neck swings back and forth.

    My ne

    It is a version that is different from the one Jihye-nim received earlier.

    This is by no means something for the wearers benefit, as Jihye probably thinks it is.

    Its main functions are recording and location tracking.

    In the future, my location, audio of my voice and what I am doing will be transmitted to my master in real-time.

    It should be called a leash rather than a ne.

    Furthermore, earlier, he secretly installed a small magic tool in the living room and kitchen of her room.

    My master owner called it a hidden camera.

    Fooh...

    After his third ejaction, my master pulled out his genitals from inside me andy down on the bed.

    It looks like he has decided to go easy on me today.

    Finally, its time to move on to the final phase of sex.

    Step 3 is Cleaning.

    If I have managed to survive past stages 1 and 2 done multiple times without passing out, its time to clean him down and show gratitude to his cock for all the hard work it put into providing him pleasure.

    I take control of my twitching body, gather saliva in my mouth and take in his ns and the shaft as much as I possibly can.

    In this state, I should remain still for about a minute.

    It cools him down while also having the benefit of wiping off all the juices on his cock.

    These are the three stages of sexual intercourse.

    Ha haha.

    When I think about it, I feel a sense of destion and self-doubt.

    When did I be like this?

    I used to be a noble counts daughter, who was loved by my family and friends, but now I am embroiled in sexual acts day and night, and still analyse my each and every sexual experience with my intelligent mind.

    I gave up thinking along such lines when I had gotten more used to the taste of semen than ck tea.

    And now is not the time to worry about Jihye either.

    I, myself, am a ve with the lowest priority in the pecking order.

    I never know when I will be abandoned by my master and when I will fall into an even deeper abyss.

    I have to find a way to endure somehow.

    Whether it be by rebuilding my family or taking revenge on the first prince, I can continue living by holding onto such hopes for the future.

    What does Master think of me and my ambitions?

    No matter how much I peep at the face of Jeong Jihoo though, there is no way I can read what is inside his head by looking at him with my pleasureced pupils.

 Chapter 37.1

    Chapter 37.1

    Now, dont strain your arms~ Keep your mana as low as possible and stay absolutely calm~

    The needle in the hands of the researcher sitting beside me dug into my right arm.

    Red blood came out of the tube on the other end and dripped drop by drop into the narrow collecting sk.

    This process is the same here it seems.

    The earth and this other world used different mechanisms in various fields due to the presence or absence of mana, but in some ways, they were quite simr.

    I loved the nostalgia of the earthly feeling I would get whenever I found something inmon between the two worlds.

    I had no regrets left from my past, but it was still the ce in which I had spent most of my life nearly 20 years.

    So it was unavoidable that my feelings for Earth would be rekindled every time I was reminded of it.

    But I didnt want this procedure to feel like it had back on Earth.

    Honestly, I didnt like getting injections.

    Do people who liked injections actually exist in either of these worlds?

    The threat one feels from having something inserted into ones body probablyes from an instinct from long ago.

    Okay, its over~

    Thank you.

    I got up from my seat, squinting at the woman inserting the vats of my precious blood into some machine.

    In fact, there was one difference between the injections of this other world and Earth.

    And this was the Electric Numbing Potion.

    It was said that when the potion, which was the result of [Lightning] attribute research, was applied to the skin, the affected area would not feel any pain for several minutes.

    Thanks to this, people from this other world could receive injections without having to feel the tingling pain that usually apanied a needle piercing through the skin.

    But that apparently didnt work for me.

    It was probably because the [Heaven] Attribute was a mythical level attribute while the [Lightning] Attribute was just of the normal level.

    The difference in grades was overwhelming, so it was only natural that such a potion wouldnt work on me.

    What could I do though Wasnt it just because I was so great?

    This wasnt even me saying this conceitedly, but an objective observation I made.

    Innovative inventions that had the potential to change many peoples lives, such as this numbing potion, were said to have originated mostly from the ability to partake in elerated research.

    The research I was currently participating in sought to explore the [Heaven] Attribute itself, and after a certain degree of understanding was attained, various conjectures on how best to utilize it would hopefully appear.

    I was promised to be a recipient of the fruits of this research, so it was not a bad thing for me to partake in this research either.

    At first, I had been hesitant about participating in such a study.

    This was because I was concerned that the research would reveal a weakness of my attribute that I didnt even know about.

    But now my thoughts on the matter had changed.

    I believed it was much better to find as many of these weaknesses as possible and then make up for them, rather than rushing to hide them.

    Just as the fact that the numbing potion didnt work for me was found out today for the first time, a potion that healed bodily wounds might not work for me.

    But what if I didnt know that?

    What if I carried around useless potions on a random battlefield somewhere halfway across the continent?

    As soon as I was to get I would be one step closer to death.

    And that was how I became a test subject in theboratory.

    ***

    Jihoo, are you done?

    Yes, Hyerin. Did you wait long?

    No, I just got out too. Lets go back together!

    As Hyerin and I left the main entrance of the research centre, we were greeted by the sight of a red sunset shining down on us through the leaves.

    Spring was the season that transitioned from the winter to the summer.

    It was warm during the day and cool in the evening.

    In such an atmosphere, we slowly walked towards themoners dormitory.

    The research institute and the dormitory were located on opposite sides of the academys central za.

    With this sort of distance, I would have normally called for a carriage...

    But that depended on the situation I found myself in.

    Now, I could not miss the chance to take a walk with Hye-rin alone.

    Really, it was just as you said. He took everything he could take... Blood, hair, nails, skin, etc.. It was never-ending!

    It was, right? And the researchers there looked so serious that it was almost scary...

    Blood, hair, fingernails, hair from all over the body, tears, sweat, saliva, dead skin...

    On just the first day of theb visit, all sorts of my body tissues were collected.

    I would never forget the facial expression of the female researcher with wavy hair who had cut my nails.

    Part of the reason was because she had a pretty face, but also because when she cut my nails, she was really... passionate.

    Doing her best to carefully snip them, and concentrating on taking as many nail pieces as possible, her eyes were bloodshot red to the point where I thought she was about to shed tears of blood.

    It was like a scene from a horror movie.

    I wondered if I would end up losing weight from partaking in this research.

    Fortunately, I didnt get hurt.

    And thanks to her diligence, I found myself having some very neatly trimmed nails.

    -And thats what happened.

    I showed Hyerin my nails and spoke to her about the funny little episode.

    When my body trembled as a joke to disy the fear I felt at that moment, augh leaked from her mouth.

    But Im d you didnt get hurt at least. I ended up getting my legs waxed without even realising the consequences...

    For Hyerin, today was her second visit.

    But in the first day of her having her leg hair harvested

    Are you thinking of waxing your legs? I think it would look really pretty.

    This was the suggestion the researcher made.

    Hyerin would look good because her legs would be clean, and the researcher would be happy because he would get a bunch of samples.

    It was a 2 birds 1 stone sort of exchange.

    When she had asked if the waxing would hurt, a confident response came back.

    Dont worry! If we apply the electric numbing potion, it really shouldnt hurt at all!

    It was the perfect proposal where everyone would benefit.

    She had absolutely no reason to refuse.

    The waxing tapes were ced smoothly, but the moment the hairs on her legs were pulled out with some force, she realised there was something fatally wrong with their assumptions.

    The numbing liquid had been developed after the death of the Hero, the most recent epic-level awakened, and it was only effective for continental-level awakeners.

    So no one could have foreseen the horrors she endured.

    Even though she suffered, it wasnt as if anyone had intended to do wrong.

    So, thanks to Hye-rins sacrifice, I was able to guess that the numbing solution may have not worked on me either.

 Chapter 37.2

    Chapter 37.2

    As we walked back to the dorms, I lowered my gaze discreetly.

    She had on a rather short pair of shorts.

    Beneath it, her milky thighs and calves were on disy in all of their unabashed confidence.

    Her legs originally looked smooth without a single blemish, but after being waxed, they somehow shone brightly.

    To the researcher in charge who had asked her to wear short pants for todays session, I wanted to buy him a meal.

    How do they look? My legs?

    Was I too obvious while stealing a nce?

    Hye-rins head was slightly turned to the other side as though she couldnt face me, but her eyes were looking at me from the odd angle.

    Theyre so thin that it looks like they will break. How the hell do you have as much strength as you do with these legs?

    ...Hmph. Well, that was actually the second research question- Comparison of mana concentration in muscles?

    That was definitely something important to research

    How could the power she hade from such thin limbs and a narrow waist?

    If Hye-rin lost this perfect body of hers because of the training she was going through, I would be very sad.

    In this world, there is no one with better proportions than her.

    With a dissatisfied expression on her beautiful face, she continued to exin the details of the research question.

    Two knights suddenly approached us as we crossed the main square of the academy while having a conversation on the topic of her research.

    Are you two teachers? Im sorry, but I will have to conduct a brief check-up. Could you show me your IDs?

    Whats going on?

    Judging by the familiar patterns embedded in the knights armour, it was clear that they were knights working at the academy.

    Looking around, there were mages and knights in a tent ced at the corner of the za, looking our way and humming.

    We ended up showing him our academy student IDs.

    Youre students?! Heh heh... Even the students now have this much magic...

    With admirationcing his tone, he went on to exin everything.

    We were just checking the levels of mana of the people crossing the za at the checkpoint you see there. However, a huge amount of mana was observed from the two of you, and you werent on the list of professors or guards, so I had to check you two out.

    No worries, thats fine. Thank you for your hard work. Did something happen?

    This was the first of these checkpoints I had seen.

    Ah, haha... Were just doing regr checkups. Yes, haha, regr checkups. Pickpockets are on the rise these days. Alright, well, thatll be all.

    As soon as the knight finished speaking, he hurried back to the checkpoint tent.

    His hastened tone and the momentary trembling of his pupils suggested that he was lying- which he was not very good at.

    The inspection was probably because of the Celestial Dragon incident, which was hiding somewhere in the ecliptic.

    Perhaps not only on the academy grounds but everywhere in the ecliptic, they were searching for beings with mana levels that were beyond the norm.

    I wondered what this undoubtably friendly Celestial Dragon looked like and how strong it was.

    It was said that the dragon woulde to find me when the time was right...

    I could only hope that day woulde soon.

    ***

    Time flowed without pause without any special events taking ce.

    It had been quite a number of days since having started sses at the academy, spent time at the research centre/clubs/library, yed with Jihye or Hyerin, and slept with my ve.

    Besides thest one, it felt like a pretty normal schedule- like that of a high schoolers honestly.

    There were none of those adventures that I had read about in fantasy web novels.

    I didnt know if they were toe sooner orter, but right now, I was busy learning magic and building my strength.

    Still, thanks to a new hobby I had recently developed, I didnt get bored with each passing day.

    This new hobby of mine was the Jeon Ji-hye observation records.

    I had begun the process for herplete submission.

    The process was rather simple actually.

    I would ask of her some unreasonable demands that would be uneptable in the eyes of a normal person, and evaluate her reaction ordingly.

    So far, Jihye had been performing wlessly.

    By now, she has allowed me to look over and adjust her daily schedule and reported to me any new acquaintances she made.

    Before going out, she would alwayse over to have me check on whether her clothes were appropriate, and she never attended drinking parties or other social gatherings without me.

    She epted all these unreasonable requests without hesitation.

    On the contrary, she seemed to be d that I was interfering more and more in her life.

    Finally, Jihoo is interested in me! it was probably such a sentiment that she got out of my meddling.

    I could nevere to hate such an obedient bitch.

    However, her maid, Anna, seemed to have a slightly different take on what was going on.

    Master, this is not normal!

    This was what I had heard from the wiretapping ne and the hidden camera obtained with Soniels help.

    And observing through them, I was able to witness Annas passionate rejection of my demands.

    The brown-haired maid couldnt help but watch as the chain gradually appeared to grow tighter around her precious masters neck like a cor.

    This is not a romantic rtionship, nor an equal rtionship like that between lovers or husband and wife, but a kind of coercion that would only happen between a master and a ve!

    Ah, thank you for your concern, Anna. I know this isnt normal, but thats no problem! Youre right that the rtionship between me and Jihoo is something special!

    Everything was going ording to n.

    From Annas heartfelt advice to the iron wall defences of Jihyes.

    Anna couldnt break through the wall Jihye had set up, but she may have seeded in shaking it.

    Later, when the shaking reached its peak, I would personally tear down those walls and use the remaining debris to build an evesting wall in Jihyes mind.

    At that time, my Jihye would be perfected, and on that day, I would finally eat her. [Sex]

    My toy.

    My pet.

    My ve.

    My shadow.

    My experiment.

    My Jihye.

    I wished that time woulde as soon as possible.

    That was what I thought as I looked at Jihye on stage.

    In the middle of the podium, under the dim lighting, only two people were moving.

    One was Jeon Ji-hye, who held a dagger dripping with blood in one hand.

    The other one could I really call it a person?

    Geuh, uh uh uh...

    He was a human before, but now he was not a human being.

    It was an undead

    The corpse of a criminal who had been stabbed in the heart and subsequently reanimated.

    This! This is...

    Everyone at the scene, including the professor in charge, the security guard, Minho, and myself, were left shocked.

    What should I have called that zombie?

    A ghoul?

    A walking corpse?

    We were in the Murder Practice ss on Friday afternoon.

    This oddity happened when Ji-hye, who volunteered to execute the heinous criminal on stage, stabbed him with a sword coated in elemental magic.

    After taking only two steps backwards from the force, the corpse rapidly decayed and fell to the floor, motionless.

    While no ones mouth moved in response to the scene, Jihyes eyes met mine and she smiled while drawing a V in the air with her hands.

    But with regard to the true value of the epic [Death] Attribute

    The potential for necromancy had been revealed to the world.

 Chapter 38.1

    Chapter 38.1

    Jihye, what is this brown pouch and this thin white rod?

    Ah, this is a pencil case, and this is a frixion, um... Erasable fountain pen! Its an item that has thetest technology of our world incorporated in it!

    Wow! Can I try it?!

    Jeon Ji-hye nodded her head at her ssmates curious request.

    Her name was Sophie Magna.

    She was an Awakener of the [Tree] Attribute, and a new friend of hers who had joined the sorcery club at the same time as her.

    They were able to quickly be friends thanks to the coincidence of them being among the newest entrants of the club and with them both beingmoner women.

    The two were currently studying and absorbing the content from a book containing the basics of witchcraft in the club room.

    This was a task that had to bepleted once once became a new member of the club.

    Jeon Ji-hye recalled her first day in this other world, as she watched Sophie marvelling at the zipper on her pencil case and the interchangeable mechanical pencil lead.

    The day that she was summoned to the academy forest, she had burned her bag with a lighter to light a protective me, which doubled as a bonfire, but kept her pencil case stored away safely in her pocket because these writing utensils were her precious treasures.

    There were two reasons for that:

    One was a perfectly normal reason, while the other was a bit perverted.

    Of them, the normal reason was that this had been Jihoos birthday present to her!

    Haa... Today is finally over!

    Eh, theres still some left though? Oh, you said that you had a prior appointment today, right?

    Mhm, a dinner appointment. Sophie, see you tomorrow!

    Jeon Ji-hye quickly tidied up her desk and headed for the exit.

    A male member approached her as if trying to divert her from her appointment, but she picked up the pace at the sight of himing closer in the corner of her vision.

    Hah. Annoying bastards.

    Whether it was because of her lustrous appearance or because of her [Death] Attribute, the number of men who wanted to talk to her even once had only gone up with each passing day.

    Of course, she had no interest in any of them, and there was no way that Jihoo would like them, so she minimised her contact with them.

    However, sometimes she was forced to engage in conversation with them.

    Just like right now.

    Oh, Jihye, where are you going? Have you had dinner yet? Would you like to eat with me?

    This was what the man she met at the entrance of the club room asked her.

    He was the head of the sorcery club, called Jamie Cursreal, with the [Poison] Attribute.

    Jeon Ji-hye hated this man.

    As soon as he learned of the fact that she was of the [Death] Attribute, the look in his eyes changed tantly and he began to stare at her from then on.

    Hello, senior. Im going to have dinner with Jihoo right now. Just the two of us. Bye bye then.

    She not-so-discreetly emphasised the fact that it would be two of them alone.

    And she hid the fact that they were going to eat as a group with their ssmates, and not just the two of them.

    In this way, she frequently informed him that there was a wonderful man named Jung Ji-hoo in her life, but he would not give up approaching her whenever he saw her.

    The fact that club seniors and juniors didnt have to associate too much was aforting fact.

    If his annoying behaviour continued in the future, she would consider leaving the club.

    Ok. See you next time!

    Without responding to his farewells, and without even turning her head, Jeon Ji-hye fell into step.

    She endeavoured to do sorcery on her eyeballs so they would only have Jihoos face in mind as soon as possible.

    ***

    [Official letter from the Department of Public Security]

    [Notice to the entire Academy]

    Subject:Regarding the recent esction of theft within the Imperial Capital and Academy

    How are you, dear students?

    Im Adele Griff, Vice-President of the Academys Public Security Department.

    Recently, thefts within the ecliptic have suddenly be more frequent.

    Most of them are cases of pickpocketing, even within the academy grounds.

    Currently, the Imperial Security Department is doing its best to identify the cause and arrest the criminal.

    On this matter, I ask students to take this as a reminder to keep your belongings and valuables close anytime, anywhere.

    Also, those who have been robbed should immediately report it to the Imperial City Security Department and the Academys Public Security Department.

    In the future, the Department of Public Security will work with the Department of Public Security in the Imperial City to focus its efforts on eradicating such petty crime.

    Thank you.

    Adele Griff

    [Academy Public Security Department Vice President]

    ...Wasnt that supposed to be a lie?

    I muttered as I read the notice in the mailbox of my room.

    A while ago, on the way back from the research centre to the dormitory, I encountered a security check.

    I had been informed of the purpose of the inspection on the spot

    Ah, haha... Its just a regr checkup. Yes, haha, a regr checkup. Pickpocketing ismon these days. Well, thatll be all.

    I had thought that his answer was a lie to hide the real reason he was inspecting us- to check for the unknown being that had broken through the barrier.

    However, looking at the letter in my hand, it appeared that pickpocketing had also be a frequent issue in the ecliptic recently.

    But why would those magic power detection tools be necessary to arrest a pickpocket...?

    Since this was a different world, it wouldnt be strange if there was magic which specialised in theft or pickpocketing.

    If so, did the Imperial Security Department expect the culprit to be some passing archmage?

    Or, while searching for the Celestial Dragon, it may have been the case that the ecliptic was on high alert these days because of this and that, so everyone who was even the slightest bit suspicious was questioned.

    Well, its something that has nothing to do with me.

    I am quite sensitive to the space around me because of my attribute.

    If I just reduced the number of belongings I take with me when I went out and paid attention to my bag and pockets, there would be no problem.

    The name of the author of the notice drew more attention than the actual content of the notice.

    Adele Griff, Vice-President of the Academys Public Security Department.

    I once met her with Hye-rin at the academy banquet.

    She was a blue-haired beauty, who came from the Griff family that ruled the northern part of the western continent.

    She was the princess of the Griff family and had the same status as Prince Nichs Bondrania.

    That is, they were both royalty.

    The leadership roles in the academy with self-governance that had the authority to exercise influence over other nobles was not something that just about anyone could do.

    The Student Union Department and the Public Security Department were typical examples of groups that had the authority to direct nobles.

    These administrations, like the student council, were mainly run by royalty, such as the 2nd Prince Dave, and the security department was also run by royalty, such as senior Adele.

    Each had aplete appointment system, and of course, there was no voting in anyone such as for the student president election.

    This was naturally an academy with a strict identity and ss system in ce.

 Chapter 38.2

    Chapter 38.2

    -So, here we have all gathered today!

    In the dining hall of themoners dormitory- the ce where we had a drinking party at the freshman wee party a few weeks ago- the whole ss got together for the first time in a while.

    As our academy lives began in full swing, it became increasingly difficult to find the time to fit each individuals schedule.

    So it was the first time weve all gathered together since having entered school.

    This was the Summoned beings dinner party.

    The ss president, Minho, seemed to want to hold these meetings regrly.

    If we united together without alienating any of our ssmates and stuck together in our own organization, we could deepen our bonds and actively raise our political voice.

    But the atmosphere among us was not what it used to be.

    When we were first summoned, the future was uncertain, so we had no choice but to stick together.

    However, now that everyone had taken their ce as academy students in the Empire, we are not as desperate as we were then.

    Neither was I, in fact.

    As a mythical Awakener and the fianc of the 2nd Princess, I had established a stronger standing than anyone else in the same position.

    I honestly couldnt care less how these kids who i am not even remotely close to live their lives.

    Group gatherings are cumbersome as far as I am concerned.

    I was not about to spit outints though.

    22 students were sat at a long table and started eating.

    Usually, at a party like this, the talkative kids exchange conversations with each other and drew attention toward hot topics, while the rest of the individuals talked quietly and only to those around them.

    The former were popr guys like Choi Ji-hoon and Park Min-ho, and thetter were people like me, Ji-hye, and Hye-rin.

    But that was not the case today.

    Right now, most of the attention was on just one person sitting in the corner.

    Jihye, are those rumors true? Those undead rumors...?

    They are.

    Jihye nodded once at the question of the girl sitting across from her.

    Then, as the agitation spread with her confirmation, the eyes looking this way became even more intense.

    The incident in which a vicious criminal whom Ji-hye had executed during murder practice and who was briefly resurrected as an undead quickly spread throughout the academy because it was such a rare and shocking phenomenon.

    Ever since the great sage of the [Death] Attribute in the Great War era, all attempts by wizards and ck magicians to artificially create the undead had failed.

    The undead that appeared today were only naturally urring monsters for unknown reasons.

    Wow, thats cool...

    Admiration could be heard in Hwang Seung-woos- one of the representatives of our ss- voice.

    .

    Seong Ah-young had a reluctant gaze, as she was of the attribute of [Life].

    Some of the eyes looking at Jihye consisted of pure curiosity and amazement, while others disyed a little fear and disgust.

    I could understand them though.

    The words Murder and Undead naturally conjured up negative images.

    When I witnessed the scene for the first time, I was worried that the Pdins would grab Jihye and take her away.

    Fortunately, creating undead was not taboo.

    There were very few wizards who can handle them properly, and so it was a strictly official and regted field of magic.

    In addition, there was no room for any moral dilemmas arising since death row inmates were treated as objects, not human beings, from the moment they were sentenced to death.

    Jihyes new abilities required further investigation and research.

    Specific specifications, such as the duration, cost, target range, and whether or not it was an authority, would be revealed in the Attribute Lab in the future.

    Min Hye-rin, Hwang Seung-woo, Choi Ji-hoon, and many other students poured out their questions with an extraordinary interest.

    Jihye was answering them one by one while constantly flirting her gaze back towards me.

    Then can you make this an undead too?

    ?

    Choi Ji-hoon called over his maid who had been standing by the wall.

    She put down an oversized bag and started searching through it.

    Unlike the other maids who were dressed in simple clothes and didnt have much with them, I had wondered why that maid had brought so many things with her.

    But it appeared as though the correct answer was that he had brought over a corpse to turn into an undead.

    Crazy man.

    So, he brought a corpse to dinner?

    That was pretty rude and disrespectful I would have imagined.

    What had he brought?

    A bug?

    Or an animal?

    Judging from the size of the bag, it probably wouldnt be odd if an actual rabbit jumped out.

    But undead animals?

    Honestly, I could understand Choi Ji-hoons desire to see it up close.

    ... Huh? What?

    However, it seemed that today was not the day when his curiosity would be satisfied.

    Lord, master... Im sure I brought it with me... I even checked what was in my bag before leaving theb, but its gone!!

    What? What bullshit?!

    Choi Ji-hoon roughly took the backpack and poured everything inside onto the floor.

    The contents were few, and not an amount that required a bag of that size.

    There were no dead bodies of animals in there.

    Before opening it, the backpack had clearly been locked.

    Also, there was no damage on the bag such as torn holes anywhere.

    Ah, so it must have been like that?

    In the short time between Choi Ji-hoon and his maid returning to the dormitory after receiving the body from the research institute, someone had stolen it.

    I dont know why they would have coveted something like that...

    The inside of the academy didnt seem to be safe from pickpockets either.

    ***

    The group dinner ended in a bad atmosphere when Choi Ji-hoon pped the maid and Park Min-ho stopped him from continuing.

    Jeon Ji-hye and Anna went back to their rooms.

    I feel sorry...

    For who? Choi Ji-hoons maid?

    Yes.

    Ji-hye recalled the sight of the maid who had been beaten without even a smidgen of resistance even when her cheeks had turned red.

    He has a bad reputation for being trashy. Its good that Im your master, isnt it?

    Yes.

    The maid responded promptly with a warm smile to her masters smirk.

    Meeting you is a blessing in my life, Jihye.

    Its a little embarrassing to hear you say that...

    She scratched her head, turning her head away from her.

    Anna, meeting you is a blessing to me. You are the second most important person to me.

    Jihye did not have the courage to confess that to her though.

    Her face became hot.

    Maybe because it was night, so her mind wouldnt seem to calm down.

    At times like this, she would hold on to her talisman to help her to calm down.

    She opened the bag to take out the talisman in her pencil case.

    This was the reason why her writing utensils were precious but a bit perverted.

    Jihoos hair was contained within anything that could be disassembled and assembled again, such as the mechanical pencil, pen, and sharpener.

    From two strands of hair plucked from him right before they were summoned the day before the entrance exam, to hair secretly picked up from the floor when visiting his bedroom in the past.

    It was her only secret that Jihoo didnt know about.

    But it was gone.

    Huh? Eh?

    Books and notebooks poured out when the bag was flipped over.

    huh?

    No matter how much Jihye dug through the heap

    The brown pencil case did not show up.

 Chapter 39.1

    Chapter 39.1

    MC POV

    1:00 AM at the Academys Public Security Department

    The stolen goods consist of a brown pouch, thin rods, each white, ck, and red, and a soft white bundle. Right?

    Yes, thats right.

    A pencil case, mechanical pencils and pens, and an eraser were described in that way.

    Jihye and I visited the academys security department and informed the worker of the new case of theft.

    He wrote down Jihyes ount with familiar movements and then inserted the file into a binder in the corner of the desk.

    There were piles of documents of the same style bunched together.

    Since it is a writing utensil from another world... The culprit must have coveted it because of its rarity, right? It may be amon item in your world, but its naturally rare here.

    The feeling was strange

    I found the fact that the total value of her stolen belongings which did not even exceed 10,000 won was considered a treasure here, and his remark about referring to the earth as a different world, awkward to hear.

    I looked at the dark circles around this seniors eyes and asked him a question.

    Has pickpocketing increased that muchtely?

    Man, dont even remind me about it. Normally, the number of cases increases at the start of the school year, but this time its honestly ridiculous. Last year it was just two or three cases a week, but these days there are more than ten cases a day.

    Wow... you must be working hard.

    Damn it. Why did I have to quit my club ande here?

    He shook his head to and fro and then looked at Jihye.

    Junior, now were going to through the monitoring tools installed throughout the academy one by one, and if we find anything suspicious or some secret magic, well track it down. Im sorry to have to tell you this, but its better not to hold high hopes. So far, dozens of dispatches have been made. But the tail of the culprit has not been caught, let alone seen.

    I see... Thank you for just confirming this at least...

    Ji-hye became depressed at the seniors assertions.

    I slowly stroked her sullen hair and reminisced about the events that had transpired a bit ago.

    She had knocked on my door without warning about four hours after the group dinner had just ended.

    She then said she had lost her pencil case, which she apparently had inside her bag, and she asked if I could go with her to her club room right away just in case.

    I admired Jihye for not forgetting her schedule and what she should do even in such a sorry situation, so I followed her to see if I could help.

    We quickly arrived at the sorcery club by carriage and were soon able to meet with the manager there.

    His name was definitely Jamie Cursreal, right?

    Oh, you mean that pencil case? I looked all over the club room, but I couldnt find a pencil case.

    The senior was as tall as a man with Klinefelters syndrome and had a skinny body like that of an anchovy, which made him look unattractive.

    In addition, his pale skin and slightly sunken cheeks gave off an eerie feeling.

    He seemed like a guy who didnt eat and continued his research in a gloomy environment.

    I didnt like the look in his eyeballs.

    He had the gaze of a man looking at my Jihye.

    I could tell because he was the same type of guy as myself.

    The look in his eyes was clearly that of one who coveted her.

    Haa...

    Its okay, its okay. Youll find it soon.

    !!

    As I gently held her in my arms, the expressions on the two of their faces changed dramatically.

    Of course, each of them expressed the exact opposite reactions.

    The depression on Ji-hyes face disappeared without even a beat, leaving only a shy blush, while Jamies face quickly rotted.

    Wasnt he being too obvious here?

    Did he not n to manage his facial expressions at all?

    Who dared to fall for my woman?

    With a big smile on my face, I wrapped my arms around Ji-hyes shoulders and led her out of the room.

    Jamie Cursreal.

    I needed to investigate what this guy was up to.

    I would check up on him through Soniels information channels.

    Afterwards, we retraced the path she walked from the club to her dormitory room, looking for a pencil case on the floor.

    We both knew that the odds of finding a lost item this way were close to zero.

    I couldnt even see the ground properly because of the darkness of the night.

    However, I thought it wasnt too bad to take this opportunity to have a night walk with Ji-hye after such a long time.

    Looking to my side, I watched her as she looked around intently among the bushes with her eyes wide open.

    Why was she so sad to have lost her pencil case?

    Sure, she couldnt acquire one again since it was an item made back on Earth, but honestly, I didnt feel that a pencil case was that valuable to warrant such angst.

    Would there be a picture of my ID in it?

    That was a possibility.

    I suddenly grabbed Jihyes small hand, which was swaying aimlessly in the air.

    Hyap!

    Sigh, what is that sound?

    Ugh...

    We were on a street at night with no one around.

    The only thing that illuminated the dark street was the streetmps littered across the road and the cold, soft moonlight.

    Within the depths of the quiet darkness, only Jihyes footsteps and breathing could be heard, and her warmth was conveyed through our sped palms.

    Even without exchanging nces or talking, we could feel that each of us was focused on the other.

    I felt like I was about to fall into an illusion where only the two of us existed in the whole world.

    Should we have kissed?

    Such romantic atmospheres were rare.

    It would be the best first kiss for Ji-hye, who had only been able to pine for me for the past few years.

    At first, we would start with a fresh kiss, then I would slowly slide my tongue in and gently caress the inside of her mouth, and she would then forget all her worries and leave everything to me.

    Sadness and mncholy would turn into feelings of joy, pleasure, and love.

    Unaware of time passing, standing still in one ce and immersed in each others feelings, she would surely have found the experience euphoric.

    I suppressed the desire that had welled up within my heart.

    My heart shook.

    This was very dangerous.

    I had almost dragged Jihye into my arms and ruined her.

    If the woman next to me had been Hye-rin, and if Hye-rin had fallen for me like Ji-hye had and I was sure that she would ept anything I did, I might have been mesmerised by her beauty, body, scent, and the atmosphere enough to have dove right in.

    But not here

    Because I wanted subordination from this girl rather than a pure love, and to have created an antbyrinth that she would never escape from, rather than a beautiful castle.

    If I had gone ahead and kissed her right now, I might have given her the wrong impression and given her the idea that we were equals.

    Since youre depressed, and in a bad mood too, what can I do to make our Ji-hye feel better?

    Hair.

    Huh?

    If you give me some of your hair, it might make me feel better...

    Just like the day before the exam, she seemed to really treasure my hair...

    In the end, I ended up giving in to her request tofort her, who only looked at the floor as if embarrassed, with my words and hair.

    After we arrived at the dormitory, we went straight to the public security department.

    I knew it would be open 24 hours a day, but seeing the building with the lights on even though the date had changed made me feel a little sympathy for the individuals on duty.

    We didnt get much by way of help there either, so we went back to the dormitory after.

    After taking her to her room, I returned to my room and looked at the video feed on the hidden camera installed in her room just in case.

    Soon, I couldnt help but be left amazed at what I had seen.

    Jihyes room had been empty due to the group dinner.

    But there was a moving object in the room Erich should only have been silent and still.

    It was shaped like a paper-folded white bird origami and crawled out through the opening of her bag with a brown pencil case in its mouth, walked to the window, opened the window on its own, and flew into the sky.

    What was that?

    I had more leads to investigate

    ***

 Chapter 39.2

    Chapter 39.2

    MC POV

    I had figured out the trick of the pencil case thief, but I didnt tell Jihye because it would be best for her to never find out about the existence of the hidden camera.

    It had really fluttered about like a living bird, to the extent that it was almost indistinguishable from the real thing if one were just to look at its shadow.

    However, its white, thin, angr appearance indicated that it was certainly not a living creature.

    And if it had no life, it had to be an artefact.

    Since it was out to steal things, it was probably the tool of some malicious criminal.

    It had to be a branch of magic I did know about yet.

    Waking up from a mostly sleepless night thinking about all the possibilities, I went to school.

    Eventually, with all my sses finally over for the day, I visited my club room to work out the identity of the thief and the tool used if possible.

    The Magic Club

    The entire club room was a huge library.

    The bookshelves that filled the room were densely packed with books on magic. Members, who were at the tables ced in the corners of the room or between the bookshelves, read and studied quietly.

    I had heard that Jihyes Sorcery Club gave homework to neers to study some basic witchcraft materials.

    But here, everything was left up to you.

    There were no assignments or a curriculum.

    You could freely choose the field you wanted to explore, and you coulde and study whenever you wished.

    I liked this free and open system.

    It was nice to be able to learn the magic I wanted to study to my hearts content.

    The downside of this system was that there was very little exchange between the members of the club, but you could always build awork by asking questions to seniors and studying together.

    Werent you talking about something like this? The Food Soul- a branch of puppeteering magic. The cover of the book looks like the paper bird that you are talking about.

    Oh, thats right. Thanks for that.

    When I received the thick book from Esna and thanked her, her facial expression morphed into that of a triumphant smile.

    She, with her distinct grey hair, was a freshman who at the beginning of the semester, was curtly told by the attributes professor to build connections and not to ever think about bing strong.

    Because she was the daughter of an imperial subject, I had met her by chance at the magic research club, and she happened to be living in the samemoner dormitory as me.

    Esna was passionate about magic.

    Ever since she was a child, she had been obsessed with studying magic, or so she said.

    Gods were too heartless to not have given attributes to such a child.

    Esna was the exact opposite of me.

    I wascking in theory, but my attributes and magic aptitude were excellent.

    On the other hand, she had solid knowledge, but her magical skills were poor.

    Nevertheless, seeing that she had joined this club, it appeared that she was determined to ignore the professors advice.

    Even so, one could tell the attitude towards her own position by the way she had ced importance on making personal connections by talking to me and trying to be friendly with me.

    She often came to my aid even when I didnt need it so I tried to keep a little room between us until a found a use for her.

    Ahem. Dont forget this favour!

    I started going back to her dormitory after borrowing the books Esna had found.

    For now, the hypothesis that it was a shikigami capable of remote control was my greatest bet.

    It could be said that food souls were convenient tools that were able to be the eyes, ears, and hands of wizards.

    This was witchcraft.

    So, had someone in the witchcraft club yed a trick on Ji-hye?

    In that club, I only knew of Jamie, the president, besides wisdom.

    But he did look bored enough to do something like this.

    Then why was her pencil case stolen?

    Was it because it was a property of Jihyes?

    Or was it really just for its rarity and mary value?

    Of course, the president of the club could not be concluded as the culprit without further investigation.

    The culprit could have been a member I didnt know of, or a magician unrted to the club altogether.

    Anyway, this was a type of witchcraft.

    In this other world, witchcraft was a branch of magic, so could I learn witchcraft too?

    So far, I had seeded in learning all kinds of basic magic, such as fire, water, and light magic.

    This was thanks to the innate talent of my attribute.

    Since that was the case, it was probably the case that learning witchcraft was also possible.

    !!!!

    I quickly turned around and stretched out my arms to grab the air.

    There should have been nothing there, but I had caught something thin and transparent in my hand.

    I went cold.

    My underwear became damp with a cold sweat.

    It was the first time since being summoned that I was left so embarrassed and surprised.

    Sudden incidents would alwayse so unexpectedly.

    While I had been walking in an alley with very few people in it,te in the evening, in a moment

    *Be-Beat*

    The moment my heartbeat had started to pulsate erratically, my attributes, which were usually as calm as ake, were stirred without warning.

    I had reflexively checked up on my state, and as soon as I realized my wallet was missing from my trouser pocket, I threw my arm in the direction my attribute indicated towards.

    I was nervous.

    What should I have done?

    Should I have let go and run away there and then?

    I instinctively caught whatever it was that took my wallet, but now that I thought about it, this pickpocket was suspected of being an idiotic archmage.

    Could I fight him as I was?

    Could I beat the archmage if I fought him?

    Could I even run away in the first ce?

    Suppressing the confusion in my head that was spinning faster than it had ever been, I hastily gathered elemental mana in both my eyes and my other hand so that I could counterattack at any time.

    Uh... Did I get caught?

    A beautiful voice filled withughter made my hands almost loosen up for a moment.

    The empty space where there had been nothing previously gradually became opaque.

    The space in front of me gradually began to be coloured white and sky blue.

    It appeared that what I was holding right now was this bastard, no, this bitchs arm.

    The outline of her figure gradually revealed itself.

    She had slender arms, light blue hair, eyes like that of a cloudy summer sky, bright red lips, fair skin, breasts like that of a volleyball, andpink nipples?!

    !!!!

    Holy crap, this bitch was naked!

    How many times had I been surprised today?

    I came to a realisation about this archmage when I thought about the fact that they pickpocketed unnecessarily.

    And as expected, there was no way that this individuals mind did not have a screw loose.

    So she was a kleptomaniac and an exhibitionist too?

    It appeared that she was fairly confident in her invisibility magic.

    Now, there was a woman grinning at me who was frozen in shock.

    Regarding her outward appearance, she was extremely beautiful.

    She could even bepared to the likes of Hyerin.

    Even if one were to say something absurd like this person was the incarnation of a goddess, I would just nod my head and ept the statement.

    You found me

    She then randomly hugged me.

    I had yanked her by the arm that was gripped by me, so she lost bnce, so there was no other option but to allow her to fall into my arms.

    My body trembled at the strange feelings evoked by her chest being crushed against mine.

    *Haljjak-*

    Her tongue rolled out of her mouth and she took one long lick of me, starting from my corbone, down my neck, and then up to my chin.

    Well, see youter?

    Immediately after having said that, her body melted.

    Just as soft ice cream would melt in the hot sun, her body copsed on the ground in the form of liquid and disappeared without a trace as if it had soaked into the ground.

    .

    In the alley, I was left alone once again.

    In the ce where she had disappeared, along with my wallet, there were some thin, t, sky-blue stones that were shining brightly, reflecting the light of the streetmp in all directions around me.

 Chapter 40.1

    Chapter 40.1

    In a grassy forest where the wind blew gently

    Deep into the mountain range, hidden by tall trees, there was an empty lot filled with light green grass and fluttering yellow petals.

    It was a field of flowers that humanity had not yet explored.

    If the inhabitants of the ecliptic were to discover such a ce, a new mountaineering course would be pioneered and soon it would be a famous tourist location, and would, as a result, lose its solitary brilliance.

    In the centre of the clearing where the soft blue moonlight illuminated the darkness brought on by the night sky, some people were huddled there.

    No, could one really call them humans?

    The sight of more than 10 people walking around with the exact same faces and bodies would raise much doubt.

    They had light blue hair, white skin, and a body that boasted fearsome curves.

    Thanks to their attractive looks, the situation appeared somewhat divine rather than scary.

    What was their true identity?

    Were they decuplets?

    The assumption that so many women could have all been born at the same time in the same pregnancy was unrealistic.

    So, were they just sisters from the same family?

    Was that why they looked so simr?

    If someone were hiding in this ce watching the scene for about an hour though, they would be astonished at the fact that there were at least 50 women who entered the flower field from somewhere and then headed off somewhere else.

    And at the centre of all this, unlike most, No. 1, one of the 8 people who did not leave the empty lot, let out a deep sigh.

    Haaaaa.

    Nanannannanana!!!

    Unlike herself who appeared tired and exhausted, No. 47 in front of her chanted in a joyful voice with her eyes shining brightly.

    Take it out.

    Yep!!!!

    *Shrrr*

    Immediately afterwards, a sky-blue hole opened up in the air at the gesture of the woman, and sparkling gold coins poured out of the spatial rift.

    The pile of gold reached about the height of her mid-thigh.

    It was an amount of wealth that anyone would swallow back their drool over.

    However, in No. 1s eyes, there was only the feeling of wanting to scold her about why she had brought back so much, let alone lust for money.

    There was an especially shiny person in the ever-shiny square! I brought everything that sparkled around me!!

    Tsk, one would have been enough...

    It was her own irritatingly studious personality, which she had been created with, which made it so that she would check every single one of these many things that were brought back.

    Damned main body.

    Cursing in her heart at the woman who had fallen asleep on the grass, No. 1 scanned the pile of gold coins with observe.

    The result was, as expected, they were unrted to the [Heaven] Attribute.

    No. Go back again.

    Ahh!! Oh yeah~~

    No. 47 smiled broadly and cheered before she turned around and flew off to somewhere else in the ecliptic.

    No. 1 didnt even know just how many times she had sighed all this while.

    When the hell is this shit going to end?

    Due to the original duty given to her within the contract, the Celestial Dragon could not leave the Temple of the Moon God.

    However, there was only one exception to this rule stipted in the contract.

    It was rted to when the Heavenly One appeared on Earth.

    For the first time in her life, Iris had stepped off of the blue moon and pursued the familiar scent of [Heaven].

    She flew ceaselessly, following her instincts, and the city she had arrived at was bigger than any other vige she had passed on her journey to find the scent.

    But here, a problem arose.

    It was certain that the Emperor existed somewhere here, but her senses werent sharp enough to detect his exact location.

    Whats more, it was so crowded with humans here that it became difficult to search for him from a distance.

    She could not even enjoy some free time while ignoring the fact that the Son of Heaven was around and still not identified.

    Meeting with him was an obligation stipted in the contract.

    In the end, Iris had no choice but to look through all the humans one by one.

    But it was not like she would do this by herself.

    That would be too time-consuming and inefficient.

    So, the method she chose was to use her alter egos.

    By infusing her magic into one of the scales that covered her skin, Iris could create an alter ego that looked like herself.

    Why me?

    And here, No. 1, who did not have dark circles around her eyes but was a workaholic at heart, had been assigned the task of overseeing all the other alter egos...

    No, she had been honoured with the task.

    But she could understand why this was done.

    The main body had shared 90% of her mana to create over 100 clones.

    In addition, she had slept less than usual due to the sudden appearance of the Emperor, and she had to fly for several days to reach the world of the Emperor.

    So, it was understandable for her to sleep in the cool moonlight in the middle of the clearing over there.

    This was not at all unfair.

    But why the hell are those four other clones lying down next to her?

    To think you use us of just lying down?!! Were carrying out the all-important mission of protecting you!!

    Fuck you.

    All of them were iriss scales, but not all of them were perfectly equal in shape and thickness.

    Some of these scales were rounder, and some were thinner.

    These differences also carried over to their alter egos.

    Some girls were active, and some of the girls were unmotivated.

    Some bitches were busy exploring the human world, while others were busy collecting treasures while searching for him.

    Some of the girls realised that they were notpletely free, and somitted suicide by draining their own mana.

    Damn it. Why was I born with this kind of personality...?

    She was the most sincere, well-nned, and responsible of all the alter egos.

    ording to the main body, this was because she was the closest thing resembling the reverse scale, and had an almost perfect shape.

    But being born sincere and passionate was not always a good thing.

    Actually, the main body insisted that No. 1 was actually a little crooked of mind, but this was not true, so it was not a trait that was too important to note.

 Chapter 40.2

    Chapter 40.2

    Next. Uh, what is this?

    That... Its a monster... Or corpse...

    Who doesnt know that? Why the hell did you bring something like this?

    That... I am a bit hungry... Im hungry...

    There was no way that a bitch who had been created by mana would feel hungry.

    What kind of bullshit is this?

    No. 1 scanned the corpse of the tentacle monster and then removed it from sight as soon as she had confirmed its irrelevance to the end goal.

    No. 61 held up its tentacles with both hands and rushed to a corner.

    She had No. 13 and No. 27 clinging to her side.

    Lets eat together too!

    Wouldnt it be better to bake it?

    The head... Is mine...

    Roast? Boil? Shall I light it? Am I going to light a fire right now?

    It would have been better if it was still alive. Ehh...

    Number 1 shook her head as she overheard the useless chatter exchanged.

    In fact, not only were it the alter egos, which came from mana themselves, but also the main body with the dragons blood flowing within it, which did not require any ingestion of organic matter to survive.

    They were just copying the food culture of humans.

    What is so good about the customs of this inferior species?

    Since dragons, the greatest Transcendental beings did not need to eat, it had to be the case that eating would most certainly be an insignificant act.

    No. 13 and No. 27 were bitches who would call for a break and distract themselves every so often anyway.

    They tried to morise the time spent not working by calling it a just fight for freedom, but they both had probably just gotten tired of their duties.

    It seemed that No. 61 was also not a normal scale, so the loss in avable manpower was nil.

    Next.

    Thats me.

    No. 143 had brought a variety of items with her, including two ss beads embedded in something, as well as fabrics and leather.

    Oh, shes been working pretty hard. Thanks to these kids, the n is working at least. Well I feel happy and grateful for nothing.

    ss beads and cloth leather that is tacky. These are Bliss gold-rimmed sses, and the specs of this fedora hat are that it was crafted by a craftsman over 50 years ago. These are the bra and panties of an artistic madam. Anyway, girls from this know how to dress.

    Wrong. Shes been out for her own pleasure this whole time.

    As she turned around on the spot, her light green dress fluttered and disyed the body-hugging dress in all its splendour.

    I brought a dress specifically for you and my main body, so thank me?

    Is it? I dont need it. Get out of here because everything you brought back sucks.

    What clothes!? Clothing culture, like food, is just a grotesque and uncivilized characteristic of mankind. I am not ashamed of my own body. No one can see it anyway because of the invisibility magic, so why bother covering it with a cloth?

    If one were naked, the coolness of the gentle breeze and thefort of the soft grass against ones skin would be almost guaranteed

    Found.

    Number 1 sighed with a short murmur, Number 143ughed pathetically, Numbers 13, 27, and 61 enjoyed dinner, and Numbers 7, 19, 69, and 74 lying around and tossing and turning were all the same.

    They all stopped moving.

    Finally.

    They felt a sense of relief brought about by the feeling of the goal having been safely achieved, and the joy continuously flowing from the main body.

    Finally, with these two emotions lingering in her heart, No. 1s body slowly copsed, leaving only a single scale behind.

    Waking up, Iris began to think as she recalled hundreds of scales to the flower garden, excluding the scales currently in the hands of the emperor.

    It had been a perfect n.

    The moment her alter ego tried to steal the belongings of the Emperor, their [Heaven] Attributes would resonate with each other, so they would instantly recognise each other.

    Even if the attribute of the Son of Heaven was still immature, the true identity could be inferred from the minute traces of magic pollution left behind on the stolen item.

    In her heart, she had wanted to descend from the sky in the form of a dragon and directly attack every corner of the city in search of him.

    However, humanity was far more advanced than she had expected.

    It was very different from the level of humanity described in the will and diary left by her parents.

    The barrier was also more painful than she had thought, and she felt quite a bit of energy that could hurt her in the huge pile of rocks in the centre of the continent.

    That was why she had chosen the next best option.

    And she was satisfied that she had finally seeded.

    Lets start as soon as I collect all the remaining scales.

    Now, Iris knew of the specific location of the individual with the [Heaven] attribute. Currently, not only was he in possession of her own scales, but even if he threw away the scales, it was no problem since No. 77 had coated him in her saliva.

    She recalled seeing him through her alter egos heavenly eyes.

    He had a clear aura with attributes that circted throughout his body by hitching along with his blood that was pumped by his heart.

    He was much more robust and tougher than she expected.

    He was stillcking, but she couldnt help but think he would be a dignified master sooner orter.

    Iris, with her wings spread over her naked humanoid body, was about to take flight but hesitated.

    It was because she was reminded of the look in his eyes when he became embarrassed to have seen his alter ego naked.

    First impressions are important.

    She began examining the clothes strewn about the clearing where No. 143 had stood.

 Chapter 41.1

    Chapter 41.1

    At the main gate of the Heavenly Pce

    Sister! How have you been?

    Soniel, its been a while.

    Jennifer put her arms around her sister, who was waiting for her at the pce gates.

    Soniel also expressed her delight by wrapping her arms under her sisters shoulder.

    This was the sister who she had not seen in a year.

    Every moment of the expedition to subdue cultists as the first princess of the empire was meaningful and rewarding, but sometimes Jennifer couldnt help but feel like she wanted to enjoy the leisurely time andpany of her loved ones in a ce where there was no dust and mana fluctuations were always calm.

    She liked her sisters the most.

    Unlike her parents sons, her time spent with her sisters, who were not interested in the throne, was always peaceful and where she could detach from reality, which would put her at ease.

    Her four sisters were Soniel and Amer, and Miria and Quilly, who were still underage. Unbeknownst to her, these individuals had be the vitality and haven of her life.

    As soon as Jennifer returned to the ecliptic to relieve her stress and recharge her spent energy, she visited Soniels castle.

    They had a brief get-together in front of the door and then entered the parlour on the first floor.

    It had been a whole year since having been to this pce.

    It had been a long and exhausting year, but when she thought back to it now, a lot of things had happened during the time that had passed in an instant.

    Stories piled up that neither Jennifer nor Soniel had been able to share with one of their own blood.

    Jennifer nned to sleep here today.

    Their conversation started with the story of how she went about subjugating the cultists.

    She described the cruel and grotesque acts and cowardly methods of the wicked people, how she went about finding them, and how she eradicated them to the best of their abilities.

    She gossiped about the rituals of the frenzied cultists, and the beauty of the mountains during all the different seasons of the year.

    Soon, she moved on to speaking about her final story- The Cultist Surprise- in which she presented a shocking spection.

    This is just my guess... but the boy who was in the middle of them I think hes one of the five missing summoned.

    Really?!

    When Jennifer returned to the pce, thedy-in-waiting who managed the pce organized important events and information that needed to be ryed to the princess who had been away.

    At the heart of all this news, of course, was the Summoners Cataclysm.

    Cataclysms, which urred approximately every 300 years, had been central to history in every era.

    Jennifer had wanted to see this year pass quietly, but it seemed that the gods wanted to observe a new story unfold.

    22 summoned beings

    Their testimony informed them that the total number of individuals in their ss was 27.

    And there were a total of 27 different attributes.

    22 of the summoned had awakened to attributes as if they were fated to have.

    Therefore, it could be guessed that the remaining 5 people had to be elsewhere on the continent with the remaining 5 attributes awakened.

    And Jennifer believed she had seen one of them

    In a very sorry situation at that.

    Do you think that simply because hes a young man with ck hair and ck eyes? Do you have any other clues?

    The grey suit he was wearing. Of course, I didnt know it at the time, but it looks like what the summoned people call school uniform.

    ...Then its certainly quite likely.

    *Tsk*

    Jennifer clicked her tongue in embarrassment and pity.

    Since he had been taken by the cult, it would surely not look good for her.

    She recalled the scene again.

    There had been an unconscious man and a kettle-shaped artefact ced in the centre of the encirclement of ck-robed priests.

    Startled by her attack, they hurriedly got around the man and even took the kettle and tried to run away, but she barely stopped them in time.

    If I had known it would be like this, I would have taken that man away even if it was a little harder than expected.

    At that time, she had to choose between the man who already looked hopeless, of which one could find everywhere, and a kettle that looked very suspicious.

    After weighing the value of the two at that moment, Jennifer chose thetter.

    Leave that kettle to me. Ill do some research on it.

    Yes, please.

    The unfortunate topic was put aside, and their conversation continued.

    They talked about Amers awakening, Soniels new position as director of the academy, which she had been in the office for a month now, and the unknown whereabouts of the unknown being that had invaded the ecliptic.

    After taking a sip of her fruit juice and looking across the room, she spotted Soniel who was sipping her ck tea with an elegant posture.

    She really was a little sister whocked in no departments.

    From her beautiful appearance, caring personality, brilliant brain and her outstanding skills, to her continental ss attribute.

    So, I have to be careful when I ask this...

    Because Jennifer knew better than anyone else that Soniel was a wise child who never did things impulsively.

    She believed that Soniel would not carelessly make important decisions that had the potential to determine her entire life.

    Jennifer spoke the question she had wanted to ask from the moment they first met.

    Soniel... I heard the news. They said that you were getting engaged...

    You heard it already... Yes, thats right. Thats whats happening.

    Upon hearing her sisters confirmation, Jennifer closed her eyes.

    Her head seemed to be spinning.

    What kind of feeling is this? Am I feeling betrayed? Deprived of something? Calm down. Ive got to calm down. Soniel doesnt belong to me, and theres no reason why she should have this goddamn androphobia like me. This is rather a good thing. Its news that is worth celebrating. The most important thing is Soniels happiness. If she really wants this engagement from the bottom of her heart, then it is what it is.

    Jennifer recalled the maids third report, which was considered less important than the summoning incident and Amers awakening.

    2nd Princess Soniel is unofficially promoting her engagement with the summoned, Jeong Jihoo.

    She had also said, She is rumoured to have very much pleased His Majesty the Emperor. Although the credibility of this news is somewhat low, there are rumours that the princess and the summoned have already had an affair.

    The moment she heard that, she gritted her teeth and adopted a frosty gaze.

    Has she already had a physical rtionship between a man and a woman with him? Is that really the case? It cant be. Ah, please. The two of them are not yet officially engaged, let alone married, so it cant be.

    The man in question is the summoned called Jeong Jihoo, right?

    Yeah. Hes a very cool person! Hes awakened the mythical [Heaven] Attribute, and hes very zealous about self-improvement. Even though hes walking the path of magic, he keeps working out, and hes kind and always considers me. And also

    -Wait! Maybe... I dont want to say this, but arent you forcing yourself to think like this? Is it Father who has forced you into this potion?

 Chapter 41.2

    Chapter 41.2

    Jennifer decided to interject into Soniels slightly excited speech and ask her a question.

    Her younger sister was unfazed and looked calmly into the elder sisters eyes.

    Soniel was her younger sister who had grown up to be an adult and who had always shown little interest in men.

    But now, all of a sudden, she couldugh happily as she listed out all the good points of her new fiance?

    Jennifer couldnt take the shock well.

    And because of that too, her guess that this was all the emperors doing became much more convincing in her mind.

    Her father, blinded by the mythical ss attribute, had forced her sister to be engaged with that man.

    If it was Soniel, she wouldnt disobey his orders and would sacrifice herself for the Empire.

    No, thats absolutely not the case. I asked for the engagement first because I wanted it.

    Really?

    Yes. Thats right, it was love at first sight...

    Love at first sight, huh? Is such a fairy tale-like scenario actually possible?

    Jennifer squinted her eyes and studied every nook and cranny of Soniels facial expression while running her answer over and over.

    Even if she sounded happy in her tone, she might have put out a signal to ask for help with her body.

    If Soniel didnt want the engagement, Jennifer would somehow call it off.

    She could carry out a background investigation on Jeong Jihoo, find a weakness of his and make him give up the engagement, kill Jeong Ji-hoo regardless of the loss of a mythical attribute, or assassinate her father and brother and stage a coup dtat and push the ecliptic into a new dynasty.

    Thest was too extreme, but it was something she may have to do someday.

    However, Soniel only shook her head with a peaceful smile.

    The younger sister watched her older sister for a moment, then she cautiously dropped a bomb.

    And I, I already did it with husba-...

    *Clink!*

    The ss Jennifer had been holding shattered.

    The juice had already been consumed, so the contents did not fall to the floor.

    Fortunately, the small shards of ss were too brittle to pierce and injure Jennifers skin.

    Ha, ha, ha, ha ha...! Already?! Wasnt that too fast?

    Did I put killing him in second ce? No, lets just kill him. Men are basically all horny brutes. Their boundless sex drive is no different from that of a wend tentacle monster. He must have been enamoured by Soniels beauty and seduced my sister. My younger sister, who is so kind and innocent, must have been forced into it without being able to refuse. Since the time now is still before the engagement had officially been made, there wont be any problem if I kill him.

    I couldnt wait so long, so I attacked first...

    Y-You first?!

    Yeah... Hehe

    She received a series of shocks.

    Her whole body lost strength.

    Thefort of the soft sofa wrapped around her dibobted head felt like nothing.

    Soniel shyly lowered her head.

    My attribute is also telling me that he is my destiny.

    I-I see.

    If her sister really wanted him, she had no intention of interfering with her happiness.

    Then. I have to do what I can to help the bastard named Jung Ji-hoo be a man who fits well with Soniel.

    First of all, it would be a requirement that he be as strong as the Imperial Five Greats.

    He would also have to be smart enough to hold the office of a Chancellor.

    In addition, he would have to be ambitious, passionate, sincere, responsible, strong, yet stubborn, gentle, fun, and pleasant.

    And thisst one was all too obvious, but there could certainly not be any other women around him.

    If, indeed, he turned a blind eye to the vices of cheating, she would have no choice but to physically convince him.

    Sooner orter, she would free up some time to pay a visit to Jung Ji-hoo.

    You will like him too yes.

    I better like him, or else.

    Deep in thought, Jennifer didnt understand the deeper meaning behind Sonielsst words which she had said to herself, as she had a wry smile on her face, covered by the teacup.

    ***

    MC POV:

    After having joined the academy, my monotonous daily life continued over and over again.

    ss, study, sex, sleep; ss, study, sex, sleep.

    Of course, there were some things in my schedule that I would never have experienced back on Earth, for example, murder practice and magic, etc.

    However,pared to the main characters of other fantasy web novels, my time in this other world had been very ordinary and boring.

    That wasnt to say I was not satisfied with my life now.

    Lack of stimtion was still better than losing my life on some adventure.

    Rather than risking my life for the sake of others and the world to subdue some random demon lord, I preferred to lead a wealthy life in the ecliptic while eating women as I pleased.

    But that also didnt mean I didnt want to be famous.

    To be exact, I wanted the fame without having to work too hard for it.

    On Earth, this had also been possible.

    In high school, I went to an academy that everyone else went to.

    I yed enough to satisfy myself and slept enough.

    Nevertheless, I had never missed out on achieving the first rank in the whole school.

    I didnt think I was a genius.

    A genius would be able to fullyprehend a certain piece of knowledge just by skimming through it, and be able to deduce the contents from just that, no?

    I was incapable of such a miraculous feat.

    Apparently, though, the Gods loved me.

    My life on Earth was good.

    And it was the same in this other world.

    Thanks to awakening the best attributes here, I would be able to achieve far greater achievements with even less effort than before.

    There were also attractive women here.

    Right after having awakened, I received Ireina as a gift, and Soniel approached me on her own.

    And today, a new woman had appeared.

    I was in awe.

    Immediately afternding on the balcony, before Ireina had the chance to open the window to air the room, a half-human, half-dragon broke through the ss and leisurely entered the living room.

    The two white horns atop her head and the reptilian wings on her back caught my eye first.

    Finally, a girl who was a hybrid, which I had only ever read about in novels, appeared.

    This is the beginning of the fantasy!

    Looking at her horns, which were just the right length and circumference, my imagination raced around wildly.

    The next thing that caught my attention was her unbelievable body.

    She had breasts that could not be grasped with one hand, a narrow waist, and hips that asserted themselves proudly.

    The reason I noticed these features immediately was because of her outfit.

    She came wearing only a thin white see-through mini dress.

    It was a very useless garment that did not perform the role of covering her skin at all, but which I was very thankful for.

    Plus, she wasnt even wearing any underwear underneath.

    Her nipples and pussy were clearly visible through the fabric.

    Ireina looked at her and then at me alternately, in bewilderment, but the expression of the girl in question looked extremely peaceful.

    She acted confident and without any shame, making me feel as though Ireina and I were the strange ones for finding the situation so odd.

    If she didnt know much about what clothes were appropriate to wear, she would probably need somemon sense training.

    If she intended to seduce me, she had hit the jackpot though.

    From the moment she licked my neck in the alley earlier, my erection hadnt subsided at all.

    I didnt know when she woulde to visit me, so I couldnt even release this sexual desire on Ireina.

    I didnt know what intentions she hade to me with, especially with her being overwhelmingly stronger than me.

    But I believed Soniels words that she was my unquestionable ally.

    So, wouldnt she be pleased to help me?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!